Same Old Fightby Lovegoo LassChaptersReturnRetrievalSanctuaryStudyMirrorReturnSame Old Fight Chapter 1 Return Dano sucked down a deep breath as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. The survivor stood on the shallow pitch of his home, having replaced some of the green colored shingles that had cracked or broken during the winter months. The sun was a constant heat on Dano’s shoulders, and his short brown hair was covered in perspiration. His white t-shirt, blue jeans and black SWAT cut boots carried the dirty stains associated with this kind of work, and his hands were covered in the dirt that had accumulated under the shingles over their long life. “Are we done yet?” Dano turned around and looked over the lip of the roof to see a bored teenager wearing a green t-shirt covering his upper half with purple shorts encasing his legs to right below the knee standing by the extendable ladder that allowed accesses the roof. Purple skate shoes with green laces adorned his feet, and his hair was shaved into a green mohawk. “What? You have a date or something?” Spike sighed and shifted his weight as best he could, seeing as his left knee had lost most of its range of motion when he had caught a round almost a year ago. “In fact I do have one.” Dano raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Who’s the lucky lady?” Spike suddenly looked at the ground, a little embarrassment showing in a blush. “Sweetie Belle.” Dano chuckled. “Well, I won’t keep you waiting then.” With that Dano picked up the roofing hammer he had borrowed from the Apple Family and tucked it in between the black leather belt around his waist and jeans. The unused shingles the survivor had brought up with him went over his shoulder and the extra roofing nails went into his pocket before he mounted the ladder leaning up against the house. After moving down a few rungs Dano placed his feet on the outside of the ladder, and slid the rest of the way down. With a slight thud the survivor came to a stop on the ground, and turned to see the teenager crossing his arms with a look of contempt on his face. “Show off.” Spike grumbled. “That’s not what your mother said last night.” Dano chuckled as Spike rolled his eyes. “That is the third time you have used that today. It’s getting old man.” Dano sighed. “Kids these days.” Spike rolled his eyes again. “Can I go now?” Dano turned and began to collapse the ladder. “Yeah, you’re free to go.” Spike thanked Dano and said his goodbyes as he began the walk back to town, his limp showing. Dano turned to watch him go with a sad frown. He remembered when Spike had been hit in the opening shots of a two week war between the residents of Ponyville, New York and the being known as Discord. The survivor had lead a team of five men and a wolf to combat him and they had won, but at a cost. Every member of the team carried the scars of the fight, and one of them didn’t make it back. Dano sighed as he remembered the battle, and the death of Carrot Cake. Eventually Spike disappeared behind a small bend in the road, and Dano pulled himself back to the real world. The survivor returned to his task, and collapsed the ladder before placing it by the house, he would return it later. Dano moved to the front of the abode he had been busy maintaining, and took in all of his work. The structure was two stories tall, but contained a small amount of floor space. The brown painted exterior walls were covered in nicely trimmed vines that climbed their way upward around the windows and many bird houses attached to the building. A simple stained wooden door blocked the entrance, and the whole structure sat in a clearing that Dano had been taking care of. Behind the survivor a small foot bride spanned a babbling brook that ran in and out of the forest surrounding the house. The area was covered with animals of every size and shape enjoying the weather in their own way. Any herbivore that called the Appalachian area home was there, from deer to rabbits to song birds. Even with all of the life and growth there was still something missing, and Dano knew what it was. The original owner of the house was out with a litter of puppies and their parents. Dano smiled as he remember the woman called Fluttershy helping the husky named Jenna through her labor a month ago as the survivor and the father watched on. The wolf named Echo practically beamed with pride as his children were born, one by one, until six small wolf-dog pups yelped and barked as they began their lives. Dano’s smile grew at the memory as he moved into the house, for he needed to go meet his friend and woman soon. The survivor pushed through the door and into the living room of the abode. A small brown area rug with pink hearts covered a bit of the floor in the center of the room while the rest remained hard wood. A small decorative hearth made of stone lay embedded in the right wall to the right to a threshold that led to a small kitchen/dining room combination. A wooden door rested in the middle of the left wall that lead to a guest bedroom, and a stairwell sat in the left corner that was parallel with the left wall. The rear wall was covered in small animal housing as well as pictures of Fluttershy and Dano’s friends. The interior space was made up of two tone stained wood that added to the simple feel of the place. Dano moved quickly through the living room to the stairs, and climbed them to the top where he then took a left through another wooden door. Behind the portal rest the bathroom of the house, a small white tiled room with a white porcelain tub parallel with the back wall underneath the only small window. A pale pink sink basin rested in a darkly stained cabinet on the left wall below a large mirror, and a pair of small white doors covered a small closet in the right wall that held towels and other bathroom essentials. The walls remained their light stained wood color with dark stain highlights. Dano moved into the room, turned on the sink and washed his hands under the cool well water until they were clean then splashed some on his face. The survivor looked up into the mirror as water dripped off of his features to see the four faded pink vertical scars on his face. He had received them at the hands of Discord at the battle of Fort Security. The dips in his skin weren’t the only scars Dano carried. On his right bicep rested a bite mark from a wolf he had fought to save Fluttershy, and he had several scratch marks on his chest from the same battle. A bite mark also graced his left thigh from a feral dog in the abandoned city he had awoken in about a year ago, after he had died. The whole reason Dano was in the position he was in was because of his death at the hands of an electrical explosion. He had been saved by technology, but it had failed when the human race began to die out from an epidemic of biblical proportions. His body had been preserved, and after two women named Celestia and Luna had returned power to the hospital he was revived only to find himself twenty years in the future. The women lead and taught the survivor about the town known as Ponyville, and why its existence was crucial to the world around him. With nowhere else to go Dano accepted his task, and became a guardian of the magic of harmony that the town produced. Dano shook his head, and water flew from his face. He needed to stop reminiscing and get to Fluttershy before she thought he had stood her up. She had a tendency to over react when it came to things like that. With his hands and face clean Dano left the bathroom, descended down the stairs, crossed the living room and moved out of the house. Without waiting any longer the survivor began to walk away from his home, crossing the footbridge as he went, and began the trek to town and his destination. The path Dano moved down toward Ponyville cut its way between a small rolling plain to his right and a lush forest to his left. The trees and grass shifted in the light summer breeze that made its way across the earth, and the calming sound of rustling leaves reminded the survivor why he loved his new life so much. Before his accident everything was rushed, but now the world spun at a much slower rate. Dano had watched the sun rise, the moon set and the seasons change for the first time in his life, and he wondered how he had missed these natural wonders before. After a good amount of time the town of Ponyville in all its splendor appeared behind a low hill that had blocked Dano’s view. Each building sported a different paint and shingle color that made looking at a rainbow bland. Every hue ever invented was there, and that wasn’t the only colorful thing about the town. As Dano pushed past the first buildings of the village he began to see the residents, just as colorful as their town. Each person carried a different hair and eye color, and they each smiled as they went about their day. Dano waved at the people he knew as he moved through town, and they reciprocated with vigor. Eventually the survivor reached the center of Ponyville, a large open area with a statue of a sun with eight tendrils of fire sprouting out of it next to a crescent moon surrounded by a small fountain. The two symbols were the emblems of the towns founders, the immortal beings known as Celestia and Luna. Their ability to manipulate the magic of harmony that emanated from the town’s people gave them powers that one would think impossible. Dano had adjusted to the strangeness of the post-apocalyptic world eventually, and he even accepted the change. The survivor moved quickly through the town square and past the other half of town to find himself on the verge of another rolling plain that dwarfed the one Dano had passed earlier. A single hill caught his attention, and without waiting began to climb it. As he reached the top of the rise the sound of high pitched barks and giggles reached the survivor’s ears, and a smile grew exponentially on his face until he reached the top. Lying on her back with six puppies climbing on top of her was Fluttershy and the parents of the pups lying next to each other a few feet away. The shy woman’s long pink hair lay sprawled out on the grass as she squirmed and played with the small dogs. She wore a canary yellow top with tight blue jeans, and pink flat soled shoes completed her outfit. Echo and Jenna noticed Dano first, and they both rose their head to look at the intruder. The wolf sported a dusty brown coat with feint streaks of red, and the bottom of his muzzle and his chest was a nice tan. Echo’s body had a couple furless scars on it, the largest one being a large pink line that ran across his throat. Black eyes acknowledged Dano quickly, and he returned to his reclining. Jenna wore a red and cream coat, unlike her husky heritage. Her chest, face, underbelly and legs from the knee down sported the creamy white color, and the rest of her coat was a deep red. Her tail was half and half. The top portion being red, and the bottom cream. Jenna continued to eye Dano a little longer than Echo did, but returned to her reclining just like her mate. Echo wan an anomaly in the world, for he was once human turned a mythological beast known as a Diamond Dog before returning back to this plane of existence as a wolf. Celestia and Luna had also come from this different Earth in order to watch over the human race. With his human intellect Echo and Dano had become great friends, and had long conversations about anything and everything. Although the wolf only spoke with barks, growls and whines Dano could get the gist of what he was saying out of familiarity. The six puppies that belonged to Echo and Jenna shared the coats of their parents, and had yet to be named. Fluttershy planned on letting them get adopted by some of the town’s people, and they would name the pup they picked. Echo had shown a little sadness at the coming loss of his children, but he agreed with the shy woman. The puppies had not inherited his intelligence, and were just wolf-dogs that deserved a loving family. Fluttershy tensed at the sound of Dano coming over the hill, her shy nature taking over. The puppies that played around her felt the change in their jungle gym, and put on their fiercest look as they growled and hopped around looking for the intruder. They received a laugh from Dano as their high pitched growls were more cute than fierce. Fluttershy heard the laugh, and looked up to see Dano moving towards her. The couple locked eyes, and the survivor felt the joy he always felt when he looked into the deep cyan pools of his girlfriend move through his body. Without a word Dano moved to Fluttershy and laid down next to her. The puppies, happy that their play space had increased, began to crawl over the survivor as they nipped at each other. The survivor chuckled as they ran up and down his body until the sensation of Fluttershy pulling herself close to Dano made him shift so he was flat on his back. The shy woman took the opening, and placed her head on his chest while wrapping an arm around his abdomen. Dano wrapped his arm around Fluttershy’s shoulders, and the feeling of her breath could be felt through his shirt. Just as quickly as the puppies had changed from playful to serious to playful again they became tired, and the two they had been running on proved to be the perfect bed. The puppies found a place to lay in the crease where Dano’s body met Fluttershy’s, and formed a small pile of puppy flesh as they reclined against each other. Following the pup’s lead Dano began to drift off to sleep, his breath becoming slower as his mind began to shut down. Fluttershy also appeared to be on her way out of her consciousness, and the couple soon found themselves napping in the summer sun on the side of a hill covered in puppies. ===================================================================== Dano awoke to the setting sun and the missing sensation of the puppies atop him. Echo and Jenna must have taken them home, the survivor thought to himself, and after confirming that the wolf and husky had indeed left the thought solidified into fact. He blinked the sleep out of his eyes, and began to stir until he realized that Fluttershy was still passed out next to him, her arm still across his abdomen and head on his chest. With a chuckle Dano began to poke and prod the shy woman until she began to awake. “Get up Fluttershy, the sun is setting.” Fluttershy mumbled something incoherent as she pressed her face into Dano’s chest, attempting to steal a few more moments of sleep. “I need to get to work, and you need to get home. Remember the last time you had to walk back in the dark?” Fluttershy let out a frustrated moan as she opened her eyes. “That’s my girl.” Dano sat up with Fluttershy still resting on him, effectively forcing her to sit up with him. The shy woman, getting the hint, pulled away from the survivor so he could rise. Dano did just that before offering Fluttershy a hand to help her up. She took it, and with a minimal amount of effort, the survivor picked up his partner and pulled her into him. Fluttershy giggled like a little girl as Dano wrapped his arms around her, and the couple found themselves sharing a small passionate kiss before releasing each other. “I love you Fluttershy.” Dano stared into her perfect eyes, and she returned the gaze without falter. “I love you too Dano.” Dano pecked Fluttershy on the lips before wrapping an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. The couple made their way down the hill toward town with smiles on their faces as they enjoyed each other’s company. Dano and Fluttershy walked slowly through Ponyville as the shadows grew long, and the small street lights began to come to life. When the couple reached the town center they separated, Fluttershy bound for home while Dano moved off to work. He really didn’t need the job at the bar called The Punch Bowl, but he was good friends with the owner, Berry Punch. He also needed to keep a close eye on her. During the battle of Fort Security Dano discovered Berry Punch living as a prisoner in the compound. She was treated horribly as well as ‘used’ by the men for their own pleasure. The survivor pulled the bar owner out after killing Discord, but the chaotic being haunted his dreams along with Berry’s. Discord’s plan was to over throw Dano’s conscious and take his body, but the survivor had thwarted this plan. Berry seemed to have here nightmares under control lately, but Dano was still worried that she could break. He would have to put her down to save the town from Discord’s resurrection if that happened. It didn’t take Dano long to work his way through town to The Punch Bowl, and he spotted the red brick exterior before he could even see the sign above large windows taking up the façade. Moving inside just as the sun set the survivor walked into the familiar bar. The Punch Bowl was split in the middle by a walkway that separated several maroon cushioned booths with wooden tabled inside of them to the left and a long darkly stained wooden bar to the right. Behind the bar rested dozens of bottles of every kind of alcohol in a large rack, and in front of the counter rested stools with maroon cushions and darkly stained wooden legs. The walls of the bar matched the dark stain of the counter, stools and booths, and, when coupled with the dim, orange glow of some simple chandeliers hanging above the passage way, gave off a homey vibe. Berry was already behind the bar preparing for the coming night, cleaning glasses with a cloth. She wore a simple black t-shirt with blue jeans and black sneakers, her usual ‘behind the bar’ get up, and her messy pale grey-purple hair rested atop her head. Matching the color of her hair, Berry’s eyes carried a missing spark that everyone else in town held, one that she had lost from her time in the hell hole she was held in. “Afternoon.” Dano smiled at the bar owner as he made his way behind the bar. “How was your day?” Berry shrugged as she placed a clean glass down and picked another up. “Pretty normal, you?” Dano chuckled. “Those puppies have spent more time with Fluttershy today than I have all week.” The two bar tenders laughed. “She does love animals.” Dano let out a happy sigh. “Yeah.” Berry gave him a playful elbow. “You sound like you’re some teen who’s talking about their crush.” Dano raised an eyebrow as he smirked. “I feel that way to be honest.” Berry chuckled. “Well, just keep it down. Some people here are extremely traditional.” Dano pretended to pout. “Fine.” Berry gave him another elbow, this one more forceful as she gave him a fake scowl. “Aren’t your friends coming today?” Dano looked at his watch. Its date read ‘Wednesday, 7/6/33’. “Yeah, they should be around at the usual time.” Berry nodded. “Sounds good.” With that Dano and Berry got around to preparing the bar for the night. As the moon and stars rose in the sky the bar filled with the usual farm hands blowing off some of the stress that came with the occupation along with some random customers who decided this Wednesday was as good as any to drink. Time moved along as Berry and Dano served drinks and made sure everybody was safe as they drank. Eventually the time came, and four men stepped into the bar together. The first wore a blue pinstripe suit with a white dress shirt underneath the suit’s jacket. A maroon tie rested around his neck, and matching Converse shoes covered his feet. Somewhat short brown hair decorated his scalp, and a pair of trimmed sideburns stretched down the side of his face. The man’s azure eyes were filled with compassion as well as knowledge, and they could be seen taking in the bar with delight. Dano knew the man as the Doctor, and the physician had patched him up more times than he would like to admit. Next came the giant of a man known as Big Mac. He wasn’t extraordinarily tall, but he was wide. Massive shoulders and logs for arms were contained under a tight red t-shirt that carried grass and dirt stains gained from a hard day’s work on his family’s farm. Blue jeans with the same stains encased the large farmer’s legs, and were tucked into large cowboy boots. Dirty blonde hair covered Big Mac head, and a single wheat sprig jutted out of a calm, almost expressionless face. Green, honest eyes emanated composure, and fit in with his demeanor flawlessly. A scar that the farmer had gained from participating in the battle at Fort Security stretched across his right cheekbone back, his missing right earlobe joining in the scar. Following Big Mac came his cousin Braeburn. The smaller of the two Apples wore a simple cowboy hat on his head over blonde hair, and his eyes matched his cousins in color but not vibe. He put out an adventurous, almost cliché western movie, vibe, and his eyes reflected that lust for far away escapades. A button up yellow long sleeve work shirt underneath a leather vest covered the farmer’s upper half while dirty jeans and cowboy boots made up the rest of his ensemble. The last man in, known as Soarin, wore a leather flight jacket, despite the heat, over a simple blue t-shirt. Dark blue jeans concealed his legs, and ended in black boots that shone in the light. Messy navy blue hair sat atop Soarin’s head, and his light green eyes beamed with curiosity and energy, much like a young child’s. Soarin was the youngest of the group, and always wore a stupid smile on his face no matter the situation. With everybody here Dano moved out from behind the bar after grabbing six beers, and made his way to a booth that the group had already moved into, only slowing to pick up an unused bar stool for himself. The survivor planted the stool at the end of the table before climbing on and taking a seat. Dano handed out the beers, one to each member, and one to himself. He opened the sixth and placed it on the table in front of no one, a silent tribute to Carrot Cake and his sacrifice. “How’s life gentlemen?” Dano asked after he took a sip of beer. “Dinky has been rebelling lately,” lamented the Doctor, “she got in another fight with her mother the other day, and it ended with them both in tears.” The team nodded sympathetically. The Doctor had married his longtime girlfriend Ditzy ‘Derpy’ Doo a few months back, and her teenage daughter had been anything but happy about it. The news of her reacting this way wasn’t new, but she seemed to be getting bolder as the year went on. “I don’t really know how to handle it.” The Doctor finished before taking a sip of his drink. “Hopefully she will grow out of it before she gets knocked up.” Soarin interjected, and the group chuckled at the glare he received from the physician. “What?” Dano resisted the urge to face-palm at the ridiculousness of Soarin’s thought process. “You know, the whole ‘daddy issue girl’ thing.” Dano shook his head ever so slightly. “She’s only sixteen Soarin.” Soarin shrugged, his signal that he was giving up on the conversation. “Anyway, how is Rainbow?” Soarin perked up at the sound of his girlfriend. “She’s doing well. Her jaw isn’t bothering her as much anymore.” Dano smiled at the good news. He was happy that the broken jaw Rainbow Dash had suffered from a grazing bullet was becoming less of a problem. “Working her mouth out Soarin?” Braeburn asked with a raised eyebrow and a smirk, and the group chuckled at the obviously pointed question. “Not as much as Pinkie Pie’s.” Soarin took a sip from his bottle as Braeburn began to blush slightly. “I heard she is really good with her tongue, licking up all that icing all the time.” Soarin finished his rebuttal to hear the group laugh slightly louder than was socially acceptable in a places as small as The Punch Bowl. “T’aint fair.” Braeburn mumbled to nobody in particular. The farmer lacked the thick southern accent of his cousins, but those two words seemed to drip with it. “Ah recon’ that Braeburn be mighty lucky to have Pinkie. She keeps him tuckered out and quiet.” Big Mac’s slow drawl mixed with his deep voice would give off the façade of stupidity, but to anyone who knew the large farmer could account for his knowledge of his occupation as well as mathematics. “This is coming from the guy who stays up all night ‘reading’ with Twilight.” Braeburn retorted with a bit of a sharp edge to his voice. Big Mac simply shifted his wheat sprig to the other side of his mouth, a simple gesture that meant he was either annoyed or frustrated. “Alright guys lets calm down. No one needs to start a fight over how much or how little they are getting, okay?” Dano said with a chuckle, even with all of their history they were still a bunch of competitive guys. The team answered positively, and Dano moved on. “Have you guys been visiting Mrs. Cake at all lately?” Dano’s simple question changed the mood of the conversation in an instant. Bringing up the widow would do that. “Yeah.” They all said quietly. “Good.” Dano smiled. “Now which one of you wants a puppy?” The team’s response was quick and decisive, as well as filled with a plethora of words that would make Granny Smith cringe. Dano got the gist, no one wanted a wolf-dog pup no matter how many times he asked. Dano and his friends continued to talk for hours before the time had come to go home. The group dispersed after wishing the survivor a good night, leaving them to pick up their mess. Dano was about to begin collecting the bottles his team had left behind, but he was stopped by Berry’s voice. “I can take care of that for you Dano.” Dano turned to see Berry still behind the bar, a piece of cloth in her hand, and that the establishment had emptied without him noticing. “Alright, but I have to take care of Carrot’s myself.” Berry nodded as she understood the gesture before returning to cleaning the bar with the cloth in her hand. Dano left the five empty bottles and the stool he had been sitting on, and made his way behind the bar with the single full beer in his hand. The tradition of pouring the drink down the sink underneath the counter had been used since the team had started their meeting many months ago, and the survivor wasn’t one to tamper with tradition. As soon as the bottle emptied Dano discarded it into a recycling bin by the end of the bar on his way out from behind the serving area before wishing Berry a good night and making his way out of the establishment. The cool night air felt great on the survivor skin as he made his way through the dimly lit town toward home. The sky was clear of any clouds, and the stars watched Dano go as he left Ponyville, taking a path he had used hundreds of times before. The small dirt path eventually lead to the small cottage on the edge of the woods where Dano laid his head at night, and he wasted no time crossing the small bridge in front of it, moving up to the stoop and quietly letting himself in. The house was dark save for the dim glow of the moon where it pierced the many windows of the house. Using his memory the survivor crossed the living room without bumping into anything, and climbed the stairs before moving through the door on the right of the landing. The bedroom that Dano and Fluttershy called their own was small, but cozy. The doorway rested in the corner of the room, and the left wall ran perpendicular to the threshold. An ornately carved wooden queen size bed rested perpendicular to the left wall, and jutted out into the dark room. A wooden vanity made of light stained wood with a large mirror and matching stool sat with its back to the right wall. A pair of small, full bookshelves flanked a darkly stained wardrobe on the far right wall, and those were flanked by a pair of square windows. The far left wall was bare, save for some small round windows and some pictures of the couple. In the far corner where the back walls met rested a glass gun cabinet, with the bottom half made up of drawers for ammunition and the case proper holding a single MK-14 EBR, a Magnum .45 in its leather holster and a M9 pistol in its synthetic cloth holster. Dano sighed when his eyes fell on the gun case. Fluttershy had, at first, hated the prospect of the weapons the survivor had trained with and used in Fort Security inside of the house, but with a little coaxing Dano had gotten her to agree. He never told her why he needed them though, and he never would. The survivor had been charged with the defense of the town, and as long as Berry carried Discord’s conscious she was a dormant threat. Dano hoped she would win out against the chaotic soul in her brain. The survivor made his way into the dark room and took a seat on the edge of the bed. Fluttershy’s silhouette could be seen in the light as she slept in a canary yellow tank top and pink panties, and it made Dano’s breath catch, it always did. He was head over heels in love with that woman, and the prospect of simply sleeping next to her made his heart rate increase. Dano quickly removed his boots, pants and shirt, tossing them on a pile to take care of later, before climbing into bed, pulling the covers up to his waist. Fluttershy lay on her side facing the other way, and the survivor slid in behind her, wrapped an arm around her abdomen and slowly pulled the shy woman into him. Fluttershy fit perfectly, and she let out a content sigh as she subconsciously pushed into Dano. Dano let out a soft sigh of his own as he felt the warmth of the woman in his arms resonate off of her, and the scent of her hair waft into his nostrils. The smell of the world after a thunderstorm and mowed grass intermingled in Dano’s nose, and he buried his faced gently into his girlfriend’s hair as he inhaled more of the intoxicating scent. Sleep began to pull on the survivor’s conscious, and he let it take him willingly. Before long Dano fell asleep with the woman he loved in his arms and her hair in his face. ===================================================================== Dano suddenly regained consciousness, and immediately felt a horrible vibe move through him. The survivor’s brain picked up the presence of another being nearby. There is someone in the house! Dano shot his eyes open to find himself on his back, and his own revolver pointed at his face. The stainless finish reflected the pale moonlight, and the sound of the hammer cocking echoed through the dark. “Nice of you to wake up for me Daniel.” Dano followed the right hand holding the revolver to an arm then a face. The survivor stifled a gasp when his eyes fell on Berry’s features, but she had changed. Instead of pale grey-purple eyes, she looked at Dano with blood red irises, and a sly grin that showed off an overly large top right canine. Once the shock of a gun pointed in his face left his mind, the survivor scowled at his friend turned enemy. “Discord.” Berry released a chuckle that had haunted Dano since he had last seen the being. “The one and only, just with a different look.” Dano glared daggers at the corrupted Berry Punch. “Give her back, now.” Berry laughed again. “You aren’t in the position to make demands Daniel.” Berry’s finger moved to the Magnum’s trigger. “You can’t believe how much I have wanted to do this.” Dano’s muscles tensed as the familiar feeling of adrenalin pumping through his veins reached his brain. His body prepared to move, to fight and to survive. Time slowed as Dano watched Berry squeeze the trigger, but as the round made its way down the Magnum’s barrel a shadow leapt at the corrupted woman, and caused her weapon to shift. The large round impaled itself into the head board to the right of Dano, and the world began to turn at its normal speed as Berry was knocked off of the bed by the shadow. Dano didn’t waste any time, and hopped out of the bed as Berry hit the ground, the shadow growling and snapping at her neck only to be held back by her arms. The survivor crossed the room in a few bounds, pulled his M9 out of the open gun case, turned and pointed it at the fight taking place on the floor, both hands on the weapon. Dano knew the pistol was loaded, it always was. By now the survivor had figured out that the shadow was, in fact, Echo, and he held his fire as to not hit his friend. The struggle between the beast and the woman lasted for a few more seconds until Berry managed to get her left arm under Echo’s chest and lift him enough to get the revolver in her right hand under him, and unleashed two rounds into the wolf’s chest. Echo yelped in pain as he was knocked off of Berry by the power of the rounds pushing through his flesh. Dano didn’t feel anything as his friend died before he hit the ground, for he was concentrating down his pistol, his mind only thinking about his coming shots. Berry sat up once she was clear of the wolf, and attempted to point her weapon at Dano. She didn’t get far. Dano released three quick rounds into Berry and in the dark he couldn’t see where his bullets hit, but the sound of the rounds hitting flesh told him he had scored all three hits. The woman collapsed back on her back, and the world fell silent as Dano continued to aim his weapon at the deceased woman as he closed on her and picked up his Magnum, the stainless finish shedding the blood that had begun to pool on the floor underneath it. Dano placed it on top of the footboard of the bed, making sure that it was a safe distance from the woman he believed to be dead. Suddenly Dano realized that Fluttershy was in the room, and he quickly looked over to see the shy woman sitting up in bed, tears in her eyes as she stared at the two bodies on the floor. The survivor quickly moved to her side of the bed, and placed his hands on her shoulders. “Fluttershy, look at me.” Fluttershy continued to stare until Dano shook her a bit. “Look at me.” Fluttershy turned her head to face Dano, but her eyes seemed to focus through him. “Get downstairs to the guest bedroom. Don’t come out until I come and get you. Understand?” Fluttershy nodded slowly before climbing off of the bed and walking out the door, still in her stupor. Dano sighed as he watched his girlfriend go, she was going to need a lot of help after seeing what just happened. The survivor moved around the bed to the left side of the doorway where he flicked a switch. A small incandescent light embedded in the ceiling came to life, and illuminated the mess on the floor by the bottom right side of the bed. Dano returned to the foot of the bed and sighed as he looked over the two bodies lying in their own blood. Berry had three holes in her chest that formed a tight cluster, and a small bit of Dano congratulated himself on his aim. With the adrenalin slowly leaving his system the survivor looked at Echo’s lifeless form, and he felt a deep sadness form inside of him. His first friend after his awakening lay dead at his feet, and Dano crouched so he could pet the rapidly cooling wolf. The survivor choked back tears as he mentally said his goodbyes, but was pulled from his mourning by a muffled explosion. Dano’s heart rate increased once again as he moved to the window by the right side bookcase, and felt his heart drop as he saw a cloud of smoke ascend into the night, lit by the large glow of the fire that was causing it. The survivor’s mind switched from its normal mode to one dictated by his training. Every emotion disappeared, and was replaced with clear, rational thought. Save the town. Without wasting any more time Dano moved to the wardrobe and opened it. The interior of the closet was colored the same as its exterior, and a single metal pole rested underneath a pair of drawers. The pole held dozens of hangers holding clothing, most of it Fluttershy’s canary yellow and pink hued wardrobe. The survivor moved to his section of the closet, and found his old combat fatigues next to his dress uniform and normal everyday clothing. Dano pulled the forest camouflaged uniform out of the wardrobe, grabbed a pair of black socks from the right side cabinet and an old pair of brown, faded blood stained boots from the bottom of the closet before moving to the bed. The survivor made sure to not step in the slowly expanding puddle of blood as he got dressed. Dano pulled on a grey cotton t-shirt before a pair of forest camouflaged pants with a fanny pack attached to the back portion of the thick black belt that wrapped around his waist. An empty canteen on his back left hip and an eight inch blade on the point of his left hip joined the pack on his belt. The survivor removed the blade, and inspected its razor sharp edge as he slipped his fingers into the brass knuckles that accompanied the handle. The clean iron blade reflected the light well, and once satisfied that knife was in working condition Dano put it back into its leather sheath. The black socks and brown boots went on next in that order, and the bottom of the survivor’s pants were tucked into the footwear. Next came the camouflaged jacket over the t-shirt, and both items of clothing were tucked into the pants before the belt was tightened. A bullet proof vest that carried brown and grey urban camouflage went over the jacket, and a black tactical vest went over that. Both item’s straps holding them against the survivor were tightened, and with everything on Dano twisted and stretched to see if everything was secure. Nothing came loose, and the survivor was satisfied. Dano was fully clothed, but not armed. After picking up his M9 and Magnum the survivor moved to his gun cabin, and returned the two handguns to their holsters before placing them on his person. The M9’s holder was buttoned to the survivor’s belt on his right hip and strapped to his right thigh. The Magnum’s brown leather holster was attached to straps that resembled a backpack’s, and went over his shoulders. The revolver was strapped tight to the left side of his rib cage with the barrel pointed behind him. With his side arms equipped Dano took his rifle out of the case, and, after opening the top drawer, slid a twenty round magazine into the receiver. The metal clicked when it hit home, and the bolt was pulled back to chamber a round. Dano was a bit surprised on how fast his hands moved after all this time away from his guns, but was happy he had retained the training. Dano began to fill the pouches on his vest with ammunition, and the four main pockets around his stomach carried two clips for his EBR each. As many Magnum rounds that could fit were thrown into a small rectangular pouch over his right breast, and several pistol mags went into holders on his belt. Now fully loaded Dano quickly left the room, only stopping at the door to look at his deceased friend one last time and turn off the lights. The survivor ran down the stairs, taking two at a time before he trotted across the dark living room, and moving through the front door out of the house. Dano jogged away from his home at a steady pace. He didn’t need to tire himself out, but he still needed to get their quickly. The survivor hoped that Big Mac and Braeburn had heard the explosion and were on their way from their farm, and that Soarin and the Doctor were already fighting to protect the town. The eerie quite coming from Ponyville told him neither was true. Dano rounded the last bend in the trail before Ponyville, and his soul hardened at the sight. Parts of the town were burning, and what looked like bodies strewn around the streets could be seen. Whoever Discord was using to take the town were massacring the people inside. A few feet from the first building Dano ran into something hard, and fell backward as he ran headfirst into whatever was blocking him. The survivor looked up to see empty space where he had collided, and guessed that some sort of magic that the leaders of both factions, both harmony and chaos, like to use were in play. As Dano rose to his feet the familiar voice of Celestia echoed through the back of his head, but it lacked it bouncy, light tone. “Daniel…” What is going on Celestia? “Listen to me… there isn’t much time…” Dano stayed silent as he let the magical being continue. “Discord has taken Luna, and she is destroying the town.” Dano’s jaw dropped as he processed the news. What do you mean Discord has taken- “Daniel, please…” Celestia’s voice was filled with desperation, a tone that unnerved Dano immensely. “Please stop her…” I promise With that Dano felt a surge of a familiar pain shoot from the back of his mind, and it flowed through his veins causing every muscle in his body to clench. Just as quickly as the pain came it went, and the survivor felt the tingle of energy move through his body. This had happened before in Fort Security, but this time there was a difference, a vibe Dano couldn’t explain. It was as if the transfer of energy didn’t cut off, but diminished slowly until it simply ended. The survivor pushed the feeling aside quickly, he didn’t have room in his mind for things that. Believing that he was now able to move past whatever force field had been erected Dano placed a hand on where he had collided, and it pushed through with a little resistance. The survivor forced the rest of his body through the field, and began to trot the last few feet before town. Dano couldn’t believe his eyes as he walked through the village, a dumbstruck look on his face. Everybody he knew, everybody he loved had been systematically butchered. The survivor found people cut in half at the waist, their entrails in a pile below them. He found men, woman and children lying in a puddle of their own blood, and a silent wind carried the smell of burning flesh to Dano’s nose. Dano finally lost it at the sight of Rainbow Dash outside of her apartment door, her head cleaved open. The woman’s once rainbow colored hair was now a constant crimson as blood continued to flow from the hole in her head, and the survivor, while leaning up against the same building, vomited. As he wretched a rage that he had not felt in months exploded inside of him, and it drove the survivor to finish puking, pick up the pace and find the ones responsible for the murders of the town’s people. Dano entered the town center and looked around. Only corpses could be seen in the glow cast off of a nearby burning building, one looking a lot like Twilight Sparkle with her head missing, and there were no clues present to indicate the location of the intruders until the sound of a door being kicked in echoed through the night along with pained screams. The survivor took off at a sprint toward the quickly fading sound until he found himself standing in front of the confectionary known as Sugarcube Corner. The once pleasant looking shop looked disgusting in the glow of the fire behind Dano. Long shadows were cast over the cream pained walls, and the large windows decorating the establishment were smashed in. The story tall brown shingled roof that provided the walls for the second story appeared darker in the lighting, almost looking like it was in the process of decay. What looked like blood seeped out of one of the broken windows, and for an instant Dano could see pink, poufy hair before his attention was drawn to the entrance. Walking out of the doorway dragging the unconscious owner of the shop, Mrs. Cake, behind him was one of the people responsible for the massacre, but upon closer inspection Dano discovered that the man was really a woman. She wore something that resembled medieval armor, with a navy blue breast plate that accentuated her curves and matching shoulder pauldrons with massive spikes protruding out of them. Small, segmented hip guards, also colored navy blue, rested on both sides of the woman’s waist, and a long hand and a half sword rested on her left hip in its black leather scabbard. Navy blue grieves with large purple gems on the knees attached to matching color metal boots on the lower part of her legs, and navy blue vambraces that extended over her lower arm to the back of her hand finished the armor on the woman’s body. Atop her head rested a helmet with a large black spike combined with curved cheek guards framed her face, and long ever shifting night sky colored hair dotted with white star like dots flowed with a long black cape behind her. Where not covered in armor, the woman wore tight black clothing of unknown material, and she stared at Dano with pitch black irises when she caught sight of him. “Nice to see you Daniel.” Dano’s jaw clenched as he heard Luna’s voice. “Where are the rest of your pets Luna?” Dano’s voice was filled with rage. “This is all my doing Daniel, and I have never felt happier.” Dano started to see red, but before he could raise his rifle Luna lifted Mrs. Cake into the air effortlessly. “I would like to thank you for killing Discord for me. He ordered me to enslave the town, but with his influence gone I can do what I want.” Luna flashed a toothy smile, and Dano could see pointed teeth in the place of flat, normal ones. “Put her down Luna.” Dano ordered, his voice forceful. “So be it.” With that Luna threw Mrs. Cake like a doll through the shop behind her, the sound of breaking wood and bones resonating through the night. “And one more thing Daniel. My name isn’t Luna anymore, its Nightmare Moon.” Dano had followed Mrs. Cake’s trip through the air, and returned his gaze to ‘Nightmare Moon’, blood lust in his eyes. “It doesn’t matter what you are called, I’m still going to kill you.” Nightmare Moon let out a sadistic laugh. “You can try.” Dano raised his rifle, flicking the fire mode to full automatic as he went, just as Nightmare Moon charged him, drawing her blade. The survivor poured hot led into the charging being, but either her armor or sword deflected the incoming rounds. As Dano fired the last round in his clip Nightmare Moon reached striking distance, and swung her weapon horizontally at the survivor’s neck. Dano ducked under the blade, and after it had sailed over his head rose while releasing an uppercut with the butt of his rifle. The magical being caught the strike with her free hand, and ripped the weapon free of the survivor’s grip as she smiled. Dano took a defensive step back as Nightmare Moon threw the EBR behind her carelessly. The survivor had lost his primary weapon, and before he could draw either of his secondary’s the magical being swung her sword downward with both hands on the hilt. Dano side stepped the powerful blow, and, while the blade buried itself in the dirt, hit Nightmare Moon in the face with a quick right handed jab, knocking her back a few steps. To the survivor’s dismay the magical being managed to keep her weapon in hand, and quickly recovered before counter attacking with a lunging stab. Dano spun out of the way, and unleashed a right handed elbow to the side of his enemy’s head as she over extended herself. With the combination of the magical strength he possessed and Nightmare Moon’s lack of balance Dano’s blow caused the woman to tumble from the momentum of the strike, her sword flying from her hands out of reach of both combatants. Nightmare Moon quickly regained her balance, and charged Dano as he quick drew his M9. The survivor could only get one round off before his enemy closed the distance, and, like all of the bullets before, managed to catch armor instead of flesh. Nightmare Moon knocked the pistol out of Dano’s grip with a backhanded blow, and followed up with a strike to his chest. The ceramic plate in the survivor’s armor caught the majority of the blow, but its momentum smashed into Dano with its full force, knocking him a few steps back. Dano threw a defensive right hook as he tried to create some space between himself and his enemy, but Nightmare Moon simply ducked under the strike before rising with an uppercut. The survivor caught the blow to his chin, and was nearly knocked off his feet by the punch. Dano continued to stumble backwards until he finally found his footing just as Nightmare Moon threw another strike. Dano side stepped as he pulled his knife out of its sheath, and sliced upward at the magical being’s face. Nightmare Moon leaned back to dodge the blade, but the tip caught her on her right cheek bone. A small amount of blood began to flow out of the two inch wound on the magical being’s face as she took a few steps back to regain her footing. Nightmare Moon scowled as she steadied herself, and she squared her shoulders just as Dano did the same. “Even with the last of Celestia’s magic you can’t hope to beat me.” Dano glared at his opponent. “You killed her didn’t you?” Nightmare Moon gave Dano a toothy smile as she ran her tongue over her sharp teeth. “She was my first tonight, and she won’t be my last.” Dano clenched his jaw and squeezed his hands closed as rage and adrenalin continued to flow in his veins. Without another word Dano charged, his knife held above his head preparing for a strike. As the survivor swung his blade downward Nightmare Moon deftly side stepped, but Dano was ready. With a quick change in direction he planted his right side elbow on his enemy’s throat, causing her to cough and gag as she reeled from the blow. Dano continued with a punch to Nightmare Moon’s chest using his empty hand, and it only caused her to take another step back. With the finality of an executioner the survivor landed another blow, with his brass knuckles, on the side of Nightmare Moon’s face, and she collapsed to one knee as she faded from consciousness for a split second. Dano stood over his enemy, knife held high with the point facing down. He was about to strike when Nightmare Moon looked up, their eyes meeting. The survivor saw deep blue pools for eyes instead of black ones, and they screamed sadness. “Please, don’t kill me.” Nightmare Moon’s voice was soft and tinted with pain, and it caused Dano’s guard to drop. With a flash Nightmare Moon’s eyes returned to their normal black as she smiled. Dano couldn’t react in time, and as his arms began to fall the magical being thrust her right arm forward. A sharp pain emanated from Dano’s chest, and as his arms fell uselessly to his side he looked down to see a thin blade jutting out of Nightmare Moon’s vambrace and sticking into him. Every breath the survivor took sent more pain into his brain, and a bit of him believed she had missed his heart by mere millimeters and pierced his left lung. Nightmare Moon retracted her arm with a quick pull, and without anything holding him up Dano collapsed on his side, the pain of falling barely acknowledging in his mind. The survivor’s vision began to fade and constrict as he saw a navy blue metal boot fill is vision. “You are weak Daniel, you always were.” Nightmare Moon’s voice was a distant echo to Dano, and he strained to hear it. The survivor’s vision continued to fade as the pain of his wound continued to bombard his brain. A single tear escaped Dano’s eye, not one of agony, but one of guilt. I have failed. The survivor’s vision faded until all that was left was a pinprick of light, and as he felt his finial breath exit his lungs, that small sight of life flashed white before becoming black. Well, that was a huge chapter Logic. It was, but i needed to be. this is a sequel, so background information was needed for new readers of course, but that fight scene was cool. you just ignored me didn't you what? *facepalm* you know, you kill brain cells every time you do that. im in your head i don't have brain cel- *hears knock on door* who could that be? *walks to door, opens it and sees a pair of ponies* Sup hey! Rainbow Dash! and Rarity Twilight and Pinkie told us that they had a good time here, so we decided to take a vacation Great! you do realize these are your two least favorite of the Mane 6 right SHHH! Who are you talking to? no one *bad poker face* Hey everybody welcome to the sequel! if you have read the original, welcome back if you are new, and you like this chapter take a look at the original lets have fun with this, shall we? don't forget to rate and comment that is all kthanxbai RetrievalSame Old Fight Chapter 3 Retrieval Dano awoke to the cheerful chirping of song birds floating on the breeze and light behind his eye lids. With a small yawn he realized it was morning, and he threw his arms and legs out to give them a good stretch. As the survivor moved he felt a soft foreign object resting over his abdomen. Unsure of what was covering him Dano opened his eyes to see a large navy blue wing spread over his abdomen that attached to Luna’s back. Carefully the survivor tried to pull himself out from under the equine’s appendage, but his movement roused the princess. “Good morning Daniel.” Luna said as she lifted her head from the ground it had been resting on while simultaneously retracting her wing. Dano ignored the equine with a grunt as he rose to his feet. “Are you alright?” Luna’s voice dripped concern despite her calm features and small trademark frown. “I’m fine.” Dano responded with a rough voice as he swiped the pine needles off of him. “You did not appear fine last night.” Dano shot Luna a look, but was met with her cool gaze. “I’m fine.” The finality of Dano’s voice attempted to end the conversation, but Luna simply shifted gears. “It is quite strange waking up in the morning without watching my sister raise the sun.” Dano’s curiosity peaked despite being severely hampered by the events of the previous night, and he found himself watching the sun rise with Luna. “You two raised the sun?” Luna shook her head. “Celestia rose and set the sun. I brought the moon.” Dano nodded a bit as the sheer power of the beings he was fighting for came into scope. That realization sent a chill down his spine. If they cannot defeat Nightmare Moon then how can I? The survivor pushed the thought away violently before letting out a sigh. “We best get back. I have things to do.” Luna gave Dano a long look. “Are you sure you don’t want to rest for a bit? You have been through a lot.” Dano forced a neutral expression on his face. “I already lost Pinkie Pie once. I’m not going to let it happen again even if she is an animal.” Dano’s tone was aggressive, and Luna seemed to become offended by the word “animal” but she only showed it for a moment. “Very well then.” Without another word Luna turned and began to walk through the pine forest that surrounded the two beings. Dano followed behind the equine quietly as his own thoughts and emotions resumed their fight for dominance. He couldn’t believe that the people who he had cared for were mere copies of sentient ponies in another universe. The knowledge that the sacrifices both Dano and his friends had made for each other were still real, but for some reason those victories felt hollow. The end result of his constant internal struggle was an overwhelming feeling of numbness when it came to his old home and those that once lived there. It didn’t take Dano and Luna long to return to Sanctuary, and when they arrived the ponies Dano believed to be Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were standing in the entrance wearing old saddlebags with another unicorn stallion. The white coat sporting pony wore the same segmented armor type that the white pegasi soldiers sported as they stood guard on each side of the entrance with their spears. His was a light purple with gold trim instead of solid gold, and it carried a clasp over his chest that looked like a purple heater shield with a pink six pointed star in the center. The stallion’s short moderate sapphire blue mane held both cerulean and dark blue streaks, and his medium length tail matched his hair. His cerulean eyes were filled with a determination rarely seen in most sentient beings, and he had a loving smile on his face as he appeared to be having a conversation with the mares. “Now I want you to be careful Twilight.” Twilight responded with something close to a frustrated huff. “I know what I’m doing brother.” Dano and Luna finally reached the group as the stallion sighed before giving the lavender mare a loving rub on the head. “Alright Twily.” Twilight pushed the stallion’s dark blue hoof away before trying to fix her mane with her own. The rest of the group turned to see the approaching pair, and the stallion snapped to attention and fired off a quick salute to Luna. “At ease Shining Armor.” Luna motioned to the stallion with a quick nod. “Daniel, this is Shining Armor. He is the captain of the Royal Guard.” Luna indicated Dano with another motion of her head. “Shining, this is Daniel. He will be escorting your sister and her friends. Shining Armor looked Dano over with mistrust present in his features before offering a hoof. “Nice to meet you Daniel.” Shining Armor’s tone was cautious, but it was so far the nicest thing Dano had heard since he arrived. “Likewise Captain.” Dano responded as he took the hoof in his hand to give it a curt shake. The two males returned their appendages to themselves after the shake, and Shining gave Dano a rather cautious look before turning to the group of six mares. “I need to be off” Shining said mostly to his sister “I will see you all later.” With that Shining Armor gave Luna a quick but sharp salute before turning and walking back into the cave entrance of Sanctuary. The five mares said goodbye as the stallion moved away before turning to Dano and Luna. “Well. I guess we will be off as well.” Twilight said with a cautious look at Dano. “Very well. I will await your return.” With that Luna also moved into the cave to leave Dano and the five mares alone. “Let’s get going.” Dano said with a neutral tone as soon as Luna disengaged from the group. “Alright. Let me just get the spell ready.” Twilight’s horn glowed a light raspberry color as she opened one of her saddlebags to pull out a large tome covered in runes Dano could not decipher. The mare opened the book to a marked page and began to mumble as she read to herself. Soon a single, curly pink strand of hair was floating out of the book, and once she was satisfied that she understood whatever she was doing Twilight closed her tome to put all her focus into the hair. “Now if I did this right…” Visible concentration and exertion made a home on Twilight’s face before the hair she was staring at exploded into pink flames and disintegrated. The flame itself sustained on its own and began to float around the lavender mare until it slowly came to a halt. “Pinkie is this way.” Twilight indicated the small flame. “This will point us in the right direction and grow in intensity as we get closer to her.” Dano looked at the flame then to the direction it was pointing. The pine forest was all that he saw. “Let’s get going then!” Rainbow cried as she began to trot into the forest. The others followed behind the cerulean mare after a quick chuckle, and with a quiet sigh Dano did so as well. ===================================================================== Hours passed as the six beings moved through the pine forest to eventually find its edge. They continued to follow the small flame as they moved over rivers and hills, through marshes and valleys and around mountains that sprang up out of the earth. Dano kept his mouth shut and his senses sharp as he made the long trek through the country side. The five mares he was escorting were far less observant, and treated the rescue mission as if it was just a stroll. Eventually the sun began to set, and the group decided to set up camp on the border of a small forest made up of several types of trees for the night. The party collected as much firewood as they could before Twilight started a fire with the magical flame she had been carrying just as the sun set behind the horizon. With nothing else to do Dano tried to relax around the fire with the five mares, and an awkward silence formed over the group. “So…” Twilight said as she lay on the grass with her friends. The small sentence only made the situation that much more uncomfortable. “Yes Twilight?” Dano kept his eyes on the small fire that burned in the dark. “You’re human.” Dano nodded. “One of the last.” The mares around the fire suddenly became interested in the endangered species in front of them. “One of the last? What happened to your race?” Twilight’s natural curiosity disturbed Dano deeply. He could remember times when the Twilight he knew would ask questions in the same tone. “Disease.” Dano muttered in response. “What kind of disease? Viral or bacterial?” Dano heard Twilight rustle through the saddle bags she had placed next to her before a note book and quill appeared in her magical grasp. “I don’t think he would want to talk ‘bout it Twilight.” Applejack interjected. Twilight looked at Applejack with confusion before she realized her mistake. “Oh. I’m sorry Daniel.” Dano kept his eyes on the flame. “It’s fine, and to tell the truth I don’t know myself. All I know is that it claimed everyone.” Silence fell over the group. “What was with the outburst last night?” Rainbow Dash’s tone was blunt, and again Dano remembered her human form pulling the same stunt. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack scolded. “What? I want to know.” Rainbow Dash’s rebuttal did nothing to stop the half scowl Applejack was giving her. “That don’t give yah the right to bring up somethin’ like that.” Dano shook his head a bit. “It’s fine Applejack.” Dano’s gaze focused on something very far way. “So are you gonna talk?” Dano ignored the pegasus for a while before responding. “I’m not going to talk about it.” Dano’s voice was barely audible as he focused on his own internal struggle. Simply hearing those mare’s voices brought disturbingly vivid memories of his home, and he could not believe the numbness that accompanied those memories. It was if he no longer cared. “Ah think it’s time we went to bed don’t you think Rainbow Dash?” Applejacks tone matched the glare she gave Rainbow Dash to force the pegasus to cease her questioning. “Fine.” Rainbow Dash said with a roll of her eyes. “Goodnight everypony.” Twilight’s words were echoed by the group as they all settled in for the night. Dano on the other hand did not feel sleep’s pull on his conscience. His mind was too occupied by the events he had been involved in as of late. The survivor searched endlessly for a cause to attach to like he had before, but found only the numbness created by his own subconscious to spare it from another break. Giving up on the search Dano continued to watch the fire as time rolled by, and the once lively flame died into burning coals as the moon drifted across the starry sky. Unable to find slumber like those around him Dano drifted through aimless thoughts until he was roused by the voice of the being inhabiting his body. “Your thoughts have grown cold Daniel.” What of it? “You have lost your will to fight.” You do not need will to fight. You need a target. Dano could feel Celestia’s compassion and worry permeate from where ever she was hiding in his head. “You know that is false. Without your will how would you have toppled Discord in Fort Security?” Dano was a bit shocked at Celestia’s knowledge. You have been looking through my memories? “Naturally.” A slightly embarrassed Dano heard the soft chuckle of Celestia wash over his mind like waves on a beach. “Be assured, I have left many of your more ‘personal’ memories alone.” Dano let out a soft sigh as the slight burning in his face subsided. “Daniel. I know what you have felt and seen through your own eyes. You must find a point on which to focus on or you will fail in this fight.” Dano could feel a small rage form inside of him. You do not know what I have felt. You were not there nor were you me. You are still an observer Celestia. Celestia was quiet for a few moments. “Believe what you wish Daniel.” Dano frowned at Celestia’s open ended sentence, but did not press. Instead he continued to stare at the glowing coals for a few more minutes before he decided it was time to sleep. Lying on his back and staring at the stars for what felt like forever the survivor finally fell into a shallow, dreamless sleep. ===================================================================== Again Dano awoke to the feeling of the sun on his face and the sound of birds in the trees. He sat up without any resistance from his still tired muscles. His mind was in mission mode, and he would complete his objective even if he was a bit fatigued. The survivor did find it a bit harder to rouse those around him, and he spent a good portion of the morning trying to wake the mares who had somehow huddled together in the night. Rainbow Dash, naturally, was the staunchest opposition to getting the mission back underway, but Dano got her moving with a quick toss across the small camp. As Dano tried to get the group moving he was constantly halted with bathroom breaks, breakfast and other things he had either ignored or taken care of already. With the sun well in the sky and the guiding flame re ignited through the use of a continuation of the spell used to create it the five mares and single human began their quest one again. They crossed over terrain that slowly changed from hills and mountains to plains and rivers, and Dano guessed they were moving out of a mountain range. Despite the flattening of the ground random mountains and hills sprang out of the ground, and one seemed to attract the guiding flame. As the group neared the stocky formation late in the afternoon the flame began to grow in intensity. The five mares grew excited at the thought of meeting their friend again, and the pace increased exponentially until the party had climbed the foothills and reached the base of the mountain. The flame indicated that Pinkie Pie was on the other side of the formation, and the group moved around the perimeter of the rock to find that the flame didn’t change its direction. Confusion made a home on Twilight’s face as she tried to figure out why the fire did not stop pointing to the opposite side of the mountain. None the less the group moved around the formation until they reached a small opening in the rock face. As they walked past the cave the flame stopped moving and doubled back to the entrance before disappearing all together. With a groan and a facehoof Twilight realized that the pink fire had not been pointing to the other side of the mountain, but to some place inside it. Eager to find Pinkie Pie the five mares turned back to the entrance, but Dano halted them with a hand. “Slow down.” Dano removed his Magnum from its holster before sliding the cylinder out and replacing the single spent casing with a fresh round. “What is that thing by the way?” Twilight’s curiosity seemed to draw her attention to the revolver. “A gun.” Dano responded as he slid the cylinder back into the weapon. “What does it do?” Twilight’s questions were starting to get annoying to Dano as his mind tried to direct itself into combat mode. “Hopefully you never find out.” With that Dano began to walk into the cave with both of his hands on his Magnum. The five mares followed behind the human as he slowly moved through the entrance and into the formation. The sound of water dripping and the scent of damp air buffeted the six as they took step after step into the ever darkening void. To assist both Rarity and Twilight formed a flare on the ends of their horns, and Dano observed that Rarity’s magical aura was a light blue as she lit half of the cave with a flare of corresponding color. The group pushed back the dark with their small lights. Dano could not see much, but he kept his ears open to listen to any movement. To his dismay there was nothing but dripping until Rainbow Dash, in all of her glory, began to yell into the cave. “Pinkie Pie! Where are you?!” Dano turned to silence the mare, but before he could a sound echoed from inside the cave. The survivor returned his gaze forward while raising his Magnum to search for targets, but was met with a soft, tired voice. “It that you Dashie?” The group all watched as a sickly pink mare with a long bright pink mane and tail entered the light cast of from the flares. Her light cerulean eyes were hazed over from dehydration, and her coat and mane were covered in stains and filth while showing off her rib, hip bones and shoulders. Her tattoo of three balloons, two cerulean flanking a single yellow one, was particularly dirty. The pink mare covered her eyes with a hoof as they tried to adjust to the small amount of light cast of by the flares, and there was silence before Dano was knocked back a bit by the wind that Rainbow Dash created as she flew through the air. The two mares collided and rolled into the cave in a fit of giggles, and the rest of the equines gave chase only to jump on the two intertwined ponies. Cries of joy and laughter echoed through the cave as the six mares embraced and talked. Pinkie’s hair even inflated to the puffiness that Dano had once remembered on the human girl he had known. Instead of letting the happy scene force any feelings the survivor simply watched with a neutral expression. He did not see joy in the reuniting six, but an objective half complete. Dano was about to break up the six mares when he heard a voice from outside of the cave. “Don’t you hear that? I think it is coming from that cave!” Dano sprang into action, and before they knew it the six mares were quieted with a hushed voice while being pushed farther into the cave. Confused the six listened until they were behind an outcropping of rock deep in the cave. “Kill that light.” Dano ordered quietly to the unicorn pair, and they did so quickly. “What are we doing?” Rainbow Dash asked much louder than Dano wanted. “Quiet!” Dano peaked around the rock he was kneeling behind to see a pair of ponies enter the cave mouth. Judging by their size they were male, but they weren’t anything the survivor had seen before. Their coats and eyes were as black as the deepest pit, and their manes were a stark white. One of the pair was a unicorn, and his horn was cracked and missing its tip. Dirt and grime covered them, and their presence reminded Dano of the raiders he had fought in Fort Security. Knowing he had found his enemy the survivor readied his Magnum for the coming ambush. The two ponies moved into the cave unhindered by the dark. Their heads moved back and forth as they scanned for whatever noise they had heard, and Dano could feel their presence through the air. They caused the survivor’s skin to crawl and a feeling of dread fill his mind. The only thing that stopped Dano from simply hiding was his mental fortitude. The six behind him on the other hand were shaking as they huddled together. Dano waited and listened to the hoof falls of his targets. Almost on cue they both passed the outcropping just as the survivor brought his revolver to bear. Before he could get his opening shot off however Pinkie Pie coughed. The noise attracted the two equines to look directly at Dano as their brains decrypted what their eyes were seeing. The survivor used this split second of confusion to launch his attack, and he leveled his Magnum before firing a single round. The .44 caliber bullet impacted the side of the far right pony, knocking him off of his hooves. Dano shifted his weapon to get the other, but the remaining target had already launched himself at his foe. The survivor was knocked back, and his revolver was thrown into the dark of the cave. Pinned and on the defensive Dano threw a left hook as the black unicorn pony tried to bite his neck. The blow was enough to kill any leverage the equine had over the survivor, and Dano pushed the pony off of him before rising. The two combatants stared each other down before the pony charged Dano with its head down to bring its horn into play. Having a height advantage the survivor threw all of his strength and power into his right fist as it fell downwards to intercept the pony’s skull. With a snap the black equines jaw collided with the rocky floor, and before he could recover Dano landed a right kick to the mid-section of his foe. The pony flew through the air before colliding with the cover the survivor had been using. The unicorn tried its best to recover from the blows he had received, but was soon pinned to the rock with Dano’s left hand around his neck. “Mercy! Please!” Dano let out a dark chuckle as his foe managed to force out the words despite the crushing of his wind pipe. “In your dreams.” With that Dano quick drew his blade and dragged it across the black pony’s abdomen. The equine screamed in pain as his bowels fell out of the new slit in his body, and the survivor let his foe unceremoniously slide down the rock he was being held against to sit in an expanding pool of his own blood. A few shock filled whimpers later the black pony died. Dano did not care for his foes passing, and he cleaned his blade on the disgusting fur of the deceased equine before sheathing it. Once free to take care of his charges the survivor turned to see a very scared six mares huddled together. “We need to move.” Dano watched as the six ponies gave him blank, terrified looks. “Now!” Dano’s raised voice broke the fear holding sway over the ponies, and they separated to follow the survivor as he turned and trotted out of the cave. The orange glow of the summer afternoon met the seven as they dashed out of the cave, and a breeze that had been blocked by the stale air in the formation moved quickly over the rolling foothills around the mountain. Dano turned around once he had cleared the mouth of the cave to see that the six mares had followed him closely. Knowing that there may be more enemies in the area the survivor was eager to get back home post haste. “We need to get back to Luna now.” Dano looked to Twilight for an answer, and as she began to respond an eerily familiar voice sounded from the survivor’s left. “Not so fast Dano.” Dano turned to see a man with pale white skin and messy black hair standing in the grass that covered the ground around the mountain flanked by several more black coated ponies. His chest was covered in a black breastplate over a grey chainmail t-shirt, and small black shoulder pauldrons, black vambraces and armored gloves covered his arms. His waist was covered with a thick black belt that held a pair of scabbards for short swords on each hip. Below the belt was a short, black metal skirt of overlapping strips that split in the middle. Black grieves with small knee guards, armored boots and pants made from some sort of cloth finished the man’s ensemble, but Dano barely paid any attention to what the new arrival was wearing. Dano was instead staring right into the black eyes and cocky smile that covered the man’s face, and he realized with shock and anger who he was looking at. “Don’t you recognize me Dano?” Dano reminded quiet. “You forgot me? Now I’m offended.” The man smiled wider showing off long pointed teeth “I thought we were friends.” Dano’s neutral expression changed into one of anger. “You are no longer my friend Soarin.” Soarin laughed deeply. “If I knew you would have thrown away our friendship so quickly I would have rethought my choice in pals.” Dano scowled at his friend turned enemy. “I’m not friends with traitors, and that is what you are.” Soarin chuckled. “I think of myself as more of an opportunist than an outright traitor. Either way I was sent here to kill you.” Dano turned and moved away from the mares. “How did you know I would be here Soarin?” Soarin smiled. “You honestly think we didn’t know what Celestia was up to or where Pinkie Pie was? We have been waiting for you to fall into this trap for three years, and now I can finally see it come to fruition.” Dano glared at Soarin. “Do you honestly think it will be that easy?” Soarin crossed his arms. “You have lost your firearms Dano. You have no bite.” Dano drew his knife and squared his shoulders with Soarin’s. “You are about to learn a fatal lesson Soarin.” Soarin’s grin grew competitive as he drew his short swords. “We will see.” The pristine world continued to move on despite to the coming battle, and the lush green grass bowed as a particularly stiff wind. Dano and Soarin slowly shifted into fighting stances, neither of them willing to make the first move. With barely ten yards between them the survivor and his foe watched each other closely for any twitch or sign of movement, but after a few long moments Soarin threw caution to the wind. With a roar Soarin charged Dano, and Dano in turn charged Soarin. As the two neared the former friend wound up to swing both of his swords in a horizontal arc. The survivor saw this coming and ducked under the blades to place his right shoulder against Soarin’s stomach. The resulting tackle surprised the former friend enough that when he suddenly changed directions both of his blades left his hands. Dano on the other hand kept control of his weapon until he and his combatant’s bodies hit the ground and tangled. Both men fought for superiority while they rolled on the ground, and Soarin found it before Dano. With the survivor on his back and the former friend straddling his midsection Dano was forced to fight defensively, and he blocked a right jab with his forearm before launching his own punch. Dano’s right handed blow landed on the left side of Soarin’s jaw with a sickening crunch as teeth collided together. Before the former friend could recover he was hit with another right handed strike to his face, and blood began to trickle out of his mouth from the repeated blows. Just as Dano thought he had the advantage his third right handed punch was blocked before a long, thin knife appeared from inside Soarin’s left vambrace. The former friend thrust the blade towards the survivor’s face, but before the knife could pierce any flesh Dano caught Soarin by the wrist. The two combatants grappled for a few moments before the survivor managed to force the blade less than an inch away from his face over his left shoulder and into the ground. Unable to support his left side Soarin was open for a roll, and with a quick trust of his hips and arch of his back Dano threw the former friend off of him. No longer being pinned Dano scrambled to his feet just in time to turn and dodge a swipe of Soarin’s blade as he also rose. The fight stalled as the survivor and the former friend sucked wind from their short but intense struggle. “You have gotten sloppy Soarin.” Dano said as he glared at his opponent. “I have been out of practice.” Soarin’s cocky grin maintained through his fatigue. “I guess that’s what happens when you massacre villages for a living.” Dano frowned. “How far have you fallen Soarin? Why did you let Discord do this to you?” Soarin laughed. “Discord didn’t do this. Nightmare Moon did, and I went willingly.” Dano snorted. “The Soarin I know would never have let Nightmare Moon take him alive.” Soarin’s grin subsided. “The Soarin you know didn’t watch his girlfriend get butchered.” Dano allowed his guard to drop for a moment. “Help me Soarin. Help me avenge Rainbow Dash.” Soarin’s grin returned. “Nice try Dano, but revenge won’t satisfy me. Only your death will!” Soarin lunged at Dano with the intent to run him through with his hidden blade, but the survivor quickly side stepped the blow only to dodge a back handed slash from his foe. Being put on the defense Dano searched for a way to even the odds as he dodged slash and stab after slash and stab. The survivor soon found it after ducking under a high sweep and spotting one of Soarin’s swords sticking in the ground next to its partner a few meters behind the former friend. With a plan solidified in his head Dano waited for the opportune moment to break from the fight and arm himself. The time came when Soarin lunged in for another stab. Dano grabbed his wrist with his left hand and his elbow with his right before throwing the former friend behind him. No longer blocked from his goal the survivor dashed toward the sword in the dirt. Soarin saw Dano disengage, and with a growl he ran after his opponent. The two men ran as fast as they could, but no matter how hard Dano pushed himself Soarin was lighter and faster. The two combatants reached their destination at the same moment, and as the former friend raised his fist to drive his hidden blade into the survivors back Dano grabbed the hilt of the sword sticking out of the ground. For the ponies watching the duel time moved along as normal, but to Dano and Soarin the world seemed to halt. Knowing Soarin was right behind him Dano dove forward while twisting around to slash at his enemy. Believing he was unable to be blocked the former friend continued he strike. To his dismay his own sword was streaking toward his face as Dano twisted. Soarin tried to slow and dodge the incoming strike, but he was unable to stop himself in time. Dano watched as the tip of his sword cuts a deep trench up the former friend’s face starting on the bottom right and going all the way up to the top left. Dano felt the ground catch him just as his blade finished its path, and he rose to his feet quickly to see Soarin holding his face while groaning in pain. Soarin took a few disoriented steps backward before removing his hands to show a sheet of blood running over his left eye and trickling off of his chin. The cut had sliced through the former friends left eyebrow, lopped off the left side of his nose and nicked the right side of his lip. “You piece of shit!” Soarin yelled as he tried to get the blood away from his left eye so he could use it. “This is your last chance Soarin. Surrender or die.” Dano kept his tone serious despite the slight stirring of emotions. He doubted he could end his friend even in his present state. “Fuck you Dano, and your little friends.” Soarin turned and began muttering curses under his breath. “We aren’t done here Soarin!” Dano called as he watched his enemy walk away. “You got that right.” Soarin responded over his shoulder. Dano moved to chase Soarin, but before he could take a step the former friend was engulfed in a black cloud along with his escorts. As suddenly as the miasma came it went, and Soarin was gone. The survivor realized with a start that the sword in his hand had also gone with its owner along with its pair. Dano sighed as he found the first of the five unknown humans in this new world, and with a heavy heart he realized he was going to have to kill his friend. Dano was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of voices and movement. He looked up to see the six mares he was protecting running toward him with smiles. “That. Was. Amazing!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she quickly ran towards Dano. “You are going to have to teach me how to do that someday.” Dano gave Rainbow Dash a neutral look while he retrieved his knife. “Did you see that part where he did that flip Dashie?!” Pinkie Pie’s enthusiasm was curbed by a hacking fit. In the light Dano could see the damage of three years of solitude did to Pinkie Pie. Not only was she filthy and starved, but her body carried several small scars from her travels. Curious as to how she survived Dano crouched in front of the pink pony as Applejack patted her back to help her through her coughing. “Pinkie how did you make it for so long?” Pinkie took a deep breath as her coughing subsided, and a smile that reminded Dano of the Pinkie he had known graced her face. “I don’t really know mister. I just kept moving to where I thought my friends were, and it turns out I found them.” Pinkie smiled broadly, and her friends reciprocated. “We are happy tah have yah back Sugarcube.” Applejack said as she wrapped a foreleg around her long lost friend. The rest of the mares all joined in, and another round of hugging took place. Dano however continued to watch Pinkie as she entered another coughing fit. Worry for his objective began to worm its way into the survivors head, and he waited for the pink mare to finish hacking before standing. Twilight also seemed to worry about Pinkie Pie, and when she could get a word in edgewise she spoke. “I don’t think Pinkie will make it back if she walks.” Dano nodded. “Agreed.” With that Dano approached Pinkie, lifted her and laid her over both of his shoulders. “Let’s get going.” Dano said flatly before he began to walk roughly in the direction of home. “WEEEE!” Pinkie cried as she was carried by Dano, and the five other mares giggled as they began to follow behind the survivor. Dano kept his neutral face as he moved over the foot hills in the afternoon sun’s glow, but from the excitement bursting from the pink pony draped over his shoulders the survivor could feel his own heart warm. He still did not have a cause, but he did have those he had once known around him. The survivor found that if he closed his eyes he could have sworn he was home, but he could not revel in the nostalgia for long. No matter how hard he tried the images of his fallen friends still plagued him. Content to simply enjoy the pristine world around him and the idle conversation behind him Dano continued to walk back to his new home, and forward to his next mission. *is looking at mirror while wearing Author's college sweatshirt* how does it look darling? meh. the arms are a little long. nothing a few changes can't fix oh no, do not mess with my sweat shirt. *flies through window wearing Author's high school sweatshirt which has already been changed* Rarity? yes darling? did you already mess with my other sweatshirts? whatever do you mean? *facepalm* Wow that was quick. hopefully i can keep this pace up i hope you all enjoyed make sure to comment and rate. that is all kthanxbai SanctuarySame Old Fight Chapter 4 Sanctuary Dano moved slowly through the pine forest he had spent most of his time in since his arrival in this new world. He kept his tired eyes open to watch out for low branches in order to dodge them for the pink mare on his shoulder’s sake. The human, his cargo and the five mares in tow had continued to walk through the previous night for fear of Pinkie’s ebbing health. Despite some grumbling from the group, Rainbow Dash and Rarity especially, they had pushed themselves through the fatigue, and had reached the edge of the massive forest that surrounded Sanctuary at dawn. Believing they were safe Dano allowed the group to rest for a few minutes to eat. The survivor realized that he had not consumed anything in a couple days, and was happy to chew on some apples Applejack brought in her saddlebag. The fruits were small and looked like they were pulled from the bottom of the proverbial barrel. Dano wondered how well off those in Sanctuary really were if this was their food supply, and it worried him deeply. The survivor also fed Pinkie small bits of apple and some water that Twilight collected from a nearby stream as the pink mare rested off of his shoulders. Pinkie wanted to eat and drink as much as she could in one sitting, but Dano refused to give her anything larger than a half of an apple split into even smaller chunks. He knew that in Pinkie’s state she would need every bit of energy to simply digest the fruit. If she overwhelmed herself now the whole rescue mission would have been for nothing. Once their meager breakfast was complete Dano lead the group into the pine forest after putting Pinkie back on his shoulders. “I think we should have taken a left at that river.” Twilight said as she looked around the forest nervously. “I know where I’m going.” Dano responded flatly. A mountain was hard to lose, and he had sighted the formation he believed to be Sanctuary before the group even reached the forest. “Maybe I could fly ahead and find the entrance?” Rainbow Dash had been looking for a reason to fly for that past few hours now, and it was grating on Dano’s nerves. “We stay together.” Dano made his tone somewhat hard to force his point. “Aw. Come on Daniel.” Dano ignored Rainbow Dash as he ducked under a particularly low branch. “It’s alright Dashie, we are almost there.” Pinkie said through a massive smile. Pinkie Pie’s energy had spiked to the extreme when she had eaten something, and Dano had continuously fed her as they walked. Despite this increase in bounciness the pink mare continued to cough whenever she moved around too much or laughed too hard. The survivor guessed she had bronchitis or an infection in her lungs from her exposure. Either way she needed help sooner rather than later. “So Mr. Daniel” Pinkie said as she chewed on a small piece of apple Dano had just given her “how long have you been in Equestria?” Dano looked over his shoulder a bit. “This planet is called Equestria?” Pinkie chuckled. “No silly. This is the country of Equestria. This world is… well the world! You didn’t answer my question though.” Dano sighed as the prospect of politics entered his mind. “A few days.” Pinkie Pie bounced a bit on Dano’s shoulders. “Great! We can throw you a ‘welcome to Equestria’ party!” Pinkie began to cough from her exertion just as Dano pushed through the last of the forest to find the small clearing around the entrance of Sanctuary. Luna stood in the cave entrance flanked by Shining Armor and another light brown coated stallion wearing a white lab coat and stethoscope around his neck. His short brown mane and blue eyes seemed familiar to the survivor, but he pushed it aside as he noticed that he was a doctor. Shining appeared to be particularly happy to see his sister and Luna also had a small smile covering her face. “I see you have completed your objective Daniel. Well done.” Dano kept a flat expression as he stopped in front of the welcoming party. “We need to take care of Pinkie first then we can start handing out congratulations.” Luna’s smile shifted a bit to resemble a sly grin as she sensed something Dano did not. “Very well Daniel. We will take Pinkie Pie to the hospital then we can de-brief you.” With that Luna turned to leave with the lab coated pony in tow. Dano followed them as Shining Armor and the five mares lagged behind. They were too busy chatting to keep up with the group, and fell behind quite a bit. Dano followed Luna through the large main cave for a while, and he realized they were moving down a different path than before. Despite the many paths that branched off of the main one Luna did not deviate as the group moved down the straight road sized formation. Lighting their way were plenty of yellow magical lanterns with golden clad guards below them. Luna, Dano the doctor and Pinkie Pie walked for what felt like a quarter mile until the route they were on suddenly ended in a dual gate system that was made up of a thick iron portcullis in front of a wooden gate. The two blockades were built in such a way that the mechanisms they controlled them were hidden behind rock, and there were a pair of guards on each side of the dual gates. As the group approached the gate house the guard in charge called for the gates to open. The sound of gears and chains responded, and the portcullis rose into the mountain while the gate were split down the middle and pulled apart. Dano was impressed with the ingenuity of the ponies, but his mind was sent into a tail spin as he moved through the gate house into the massive expanse that was Sanctuary. Dano was in awe as he looked around, and his mind had trouble processing exactly what he was seeing. He stood on a bridge no wider than the cave he came out of that spanned a large trench that dropped into a black abyss. In front of him stood another gate house, but this one resembled a more traditional one. It stood a good fifty feet tall by thirty feet wide, and was flanked by two towers that were twenty feet taller. Thirty foot tall walls ran off in both directions as they followed the curve of the trench, and dozens of grey clad unicorn guards patrolled the barriers with bows and quivers resting on their back. Many more golden clad guards stood in front of the gate house, and it peaked Dano’s interest that both guard types were a single color and race. This thought was a blip on the survivor’s radar however as his eyes finally moved upward. Instead of a ceiling Dano saw slanting walls that mimicked the external appearance of the mountain, and they were covered in stone housing carved into the walls. Thousands of magical lanterns dotted the walls or stood on stone posts, and with their combined strength the massive room was lit as if it was daytime. The sky was full of flying pegasi and other airborne animals as they went about their day. The survivor finally realized that the entire mountain had been hollowed out and held a large walled city inside that had been carved from the very mountain. Both Dano and Pinkie Pie’s expressions were the same, for neither of them had ever laid eyes on the massive city before. Luna turned and watched the two as they took in their surroundings while the doctor waited at her side. “Impressive isn’t it?” Luna’s words brought Dano back to the real world. “How long did this take?” Luna seemed to calculate the answer in her head as she brought a hoof to her chin. “With the assistance of almost every sentient species known to us we managed to carve the majority of the city including the walls and trench in a little over six months.” Dano’s jaw dropped. “Six months?” Luna nodded as she returned he front hoof to the ground. “The Dragons and Diamond Dogs came in handy, but every race worked in concert. This is our last safe haven after all.” Dano moved to ask more questions, but Pinkie Pie began to bounce on his shoulders in excitement. “This is amazing! Is that a dragon?! Oh! I wonder if the Cakes rebuilt Sugar Cube Corner?!” Dano soon tuned out the pink mare as she continued on, but was brought back to his mission as she began a particularly heavy hacking fit. “We better get moving.” Dano said as he listened to Pinkie wheeze. Luna gave a curt nod before turning back to Sanctuary and moving toward the gatehouse. The four beings crossed the fifty yard long bridge quickly to receive the same treatment from the guards as before. The gate was ordered to open, and the portcullis and wooden doors opened in concert to revel a bustling city scape. Dano, Pinkie Pie, the doctor and Luna all passed under the gate house and entered into the fray that was metropolitan life. Luna cut a path through the crowd with her rank, and ponies of every race stopped whatever they were doing to bow deeply at their princess’s feet. Other beings Dano would classify as livestock or familiar animals also bowed when Luna passed by. Donkeys, Cows, Rams, Zebras and Mules all paid their respects. Others Dano would call mythical beasts did not bow, but dipped their head more out of respect than the princess’s rank. Griffons, Minotaurs and small Dragons all moved to let the princess pass. Dano received the exact opposite from those around him. Glares and fearful glances fell on his person, but the survivor ignored them as best he could despite the slow souring of his mood. He was not here to make friends. He was here to win their war. The group moved through what Dano guessed was multi-level residential housing after coming out of the gate. The cobblestone roads they traveled were slightly crowded with those moving to and from work. The occasional cart moved with the foot traffic, but this soon changed as the four moved out of the residential area into the center of the city. Apparently the market, shops and other businesses inhabited the middle of Sanctuary, and the streets were packed with ponies and their comrades. Stall vendors shouted their wares over the din of thousands of living beings, and the thunder of hundreds upon hundreds of hooves colliding on stone made the ground quiver. Luna, Dano, the doctor and Pinkie Pie pushed through this mess slowly until they came out the other side to find the relative calm of more residential housing. A few minutes passed before the group arrived at what was the hospital for Sanctuary. Carved out of the same grey stone as every other building the hospital sported a large red cross over its main wooden double doors, large windows and small gardens in stone troughs lining the cobblestone walkway. The three story medical center was shaped like a large, rectangular C, and the two wings flanked the entrance imposingly. The hospital staff was obviously waiting for the group as a pair of mares with what looked like nursing hats adorned with a red cross on their heads stood flanking a gurney. Both of their tattoos had a red cross incorporated in them, and it only reinforced their position as medical staff. Once Dano reached the two nurses, who were giving him very unwelcome looks, he laid Pinkie Pie onto the clean white sheets of the gurney. With his burden removed the survivor stepped back just as the two nurses pushed the wheeled bed up the entrance ramp and into the hospital. “See you later Mr. Daniel!” Dano couldn’t help but smile as he watched Pinkie Pie wave frantically before she disappeared into the hospital. “See you later Pinkie.” Dano responded under his breath before turning to see Luna and the doctor having a straight faced conversation. “Please make sure she recovers Doctor Whooves. She is crucial to the war effort.” The doctor nodded. “I didn’t see too much wrong with her. I believe with some magical therapy we can get her back on her feet quickly.” It was Luna’s turn to nod. “Very well Doctor. Also, please allow her friends to visit at any time. I do not want to argue with Twilight over visiting hours.” The doctor gave the princess a curt nod before a quick bow. “As you wish Princess.” The doctor pulled out of his bow only to turn and trot into the hospital leaving Dano and Luna alone in the small courtyard. “Now what?” Dano asked calmly. “We go to the Keep and debrief.” Luna responded just as coolly. Dano nodded and motioned for Luna to lead, and she did so without wasting any time. The pair silently decided to not go through the city center again, but instead to skirt the city all together. Dano learned there was a continual path around the inner circumference of the walls, and that the cobblestone street was all but abandoned. With the distant sounds of the city but a mere echo the two beings found themselves walking in relative quiet. The survivor was content to keep things that way, but the princess seemed hell bent to draw out a conversation. “Tell me about your home Daniel. It has been a long time since I have had a friendly correspondence with my avatar, and I wish to know more of your world. Dano let out a sigh as his gaze fell to the cobblestone beneath his feet. “Well there is a lot to discuss about my ‘world’.” Dano’s tone was flat and soft. He did not want to speak yet something compelled him to. “Every place has its patterns. Your Ponyville is no exception.” Dano chuckled at Luna’s words. “Maybe, but I doubt it is anything you want to hear.” Luna shrugged. “I have lived a long life Daniel yet I still find those small intricacies of life fascinating.” Dano gave Luna an imploring look. “You never struck me as the philosophical type.” Luna smiled. “There is little to do during the night other than think.” Dano nodded as he recalled many a night alone and wondering. “Well, I guess my story starts with my first death after an accident…” Luna and Dano walked slowly as the survivor told his story. He went over his life after waking from the metal coffin that had kept his body safe as the world around it died away, he talked of his meeting with Echo and living in his cabin and he talked about the struggles he faced when Discord made his move. Luna listened intently as Dano talked, but there was one thing the survivor did not speak of in depth. His friendships. Although he could keep his cool when the thought of his long gone friends passed through his mind delving into the intricacies of those relationships, especially Fluttershy’s, was still too much for him. Luna either did not notice or chose not to press for the topic of friends never came up in depth. After a long walk and talk Luna and Dano reached the rear of Sanctuary. Like the front of the city there was a gate house flanked with two towers and several golden clad guards. Again Luna and Dano moved passed the portcullis and doors after they had been raised to see yet another bridge the same size as the one on the opposite side of the city. This bridge lead to what appeared to be the keep of Sanctuary, and the building itself was made up of three large half cylinders carved from out of mountain rock with the center being much taller and larger. The “roofs” of each cylinder reminded Dano of the Kremlin due to their shape. Once passed the gate the survivor noticed the sudden lack of guards, and he guessed that they were all in the city proper. The pair moved across the bridge to pass through a pair of heavy wooden doors and into a large foyer. The inside of, what Dano guessed was, the Keep was starkly different than the exterior and Sanctuary itself. Instead of grey stone there were white marble floors, marble pillars and an arching ceiling covered in works of art. Purple carpet with a red fringe served as a guideline for those moving around the Keep, and Dano watched as servants wearing suits and maid outfits moved around the large room carrying silver platters, books or other forms of entertainment. Luna led Dano down the main carpet that ran through the center of the foyer. Ponies and the occasional griffon or zebra all bowed at the princess’s feet, but the bows were curt. Many of them were either high ranking officials judging by their garb or were actually working. Dano received the same glares as before. The foyer eventually opened up into a round room flanked on both sides by staircases, and a large gold clad door rested where the stairways met. Luna proceeded to move passed the stairs and into the room behind the gilded doors with Dano in tow. The area Dano moved into resembled the first room he had seen in Sanctuary. The marble walls were covered in maps and notes along with a bank of copper tubes. Rudimentary wood filing cabinets lined the left wall while the right was occupied with desks where several unicorn mares sat and wrote messages with quills in their magical grasp. In the center of the room was a massive table with a three dimensional map of what Dano guessed was Equestria. Around the table dressed in their uniform armor were Charger, Sky Lance and Monty Blade. Along with them was a grey feathered Griffon much larger than the survivor had seen in his brief stint in Sanctuary wearing a just as massive bear skin coat, a male Zebra who wore gold bracelets and necklaces over most of his neck and arms, a human male sized Dragon with red scales, gold spikes and pale yellow wings and underbelly and a large, brown dog like being with massive forearms and a jeweled collar. “There you are Daniel.” Monty said with chipper present in his voice. “I would like to apologize for our previous meeting place. We needed to trust you before we let you through our defenses.” Dano nodded as he approached the table with Luna. “Apology accepted.” Dano said with a flat tone. “Good!” Monty said as he sorted through some papers which were held in his grey magical hold. “Now I must introduce you to the rest of our commanders.” Monty indicated the Griffon with a hoof. “This is King Frenzy. He is the monarch of the Griffon Kingdom and commands the Griffon component to our forces. Frenzy nodded to Dano, and the survivor returned the gesture as Monty moved on to the Zebra. “This is Chief Mombasa. He is the leader of the surviving Zebra that migrated to Equestria recently. Again Dano returned a nod from the commander. “This is Oliver.“ Monty said as he pointed to the dog. “He is the alpha of the local Diamond Dogs.” The Diamond Dog regarded Dano like he was a threat to his position. “And this is Garble. He serves as envoy for the Dragons as their leaders are far too big to fit in this room.” Dano received a glare from the adolescent dragon which the survivor decided to not return. “Now that the introductions are complete we can move on to your de-briefing.” Monty shuffled through more of his papers sending some of them off to the mares at their desks. “I take it that Pinkie Pie is in the city?” Dano nodded. “She is in the hospital recovering.” Dano could feel the non-pony beings in the room size him up with their eyes. “Did you encounter any resistance?” Monty began looking through papers that floated back towards him form the mares at the desks. “I killed two corrupted ponies and wounded a human.” The group all looked at him with a bit of confusion. “Did you say ‘corrupted’?” Asked the dragon with an obviously teenage voice. Dano nodded again. “I have seen it before in my own kind. The lack of color tipped me off, but their ferocity solidified my suspicions.” The group looked at each other, Luna included, before Monty set his papers down to focus on Dano. “If what you say is true how can we change them back?” Dano frowned a bit. “You cannot. The only way to ‘save’ them is to kill them.” The large Griffon slammed a yellow claw on the table in front of him. “That cannot be true! I will not eradicate my kinsmen!” Dano remained calm as he looked at the infuriated Griffon. “I murdered the love of my life’s father in cold blood.” The room instantly quieted. Even the mares writing at the desks looked up from their papers to listen to Dano. “No matter what you do, no matter what you say you cannot change them back. They will kill their family and like it, and you must stop them.” The group mulled over what had been said as Dano remained quiet. “We will continue this conversation… later.” Monty said awkwardly. “For now we need to get you settled and ready. With the Elements of Harmony back in play we can finally make our first moves in this war.” Dano looked at Monty with confusion on his face. “What do you mean ‘first moves’? I was told you were invaded three years ago.” Monty nodded. “We did, but we have not made any actions other than to relocate. Without the Elements of Harmony any move we made would have been futile.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose. “The enemy has a finite number of soldiers. If you moved against them earlier you could have at least put a dent in their forces.” The group looked at each other while Dano sighed. “I know this is a peaceful place, but you cannot tell me you have never fought any wars.” Monty seemed offended by Dano’s statements. “If you are insinuating that we are blathering idiots or cowards then I will have you know that my grandfather served in the Diamond Wars.” Dano gave Monty a bemused look. “How many wars have you fought in Monty?” Monty opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off with Sky Lance’s hoof. “None of us have any actual fighting experience.” Sky pulled her hoof back from her commander’s mouth after giving him a glare. “We have however received years of training on the subject.” Dano sighed. “Fine.” Monty, still fuming, let out a sigh of his own. “I do realize that you have been in combat before Daniel, and I look forward to your advice on the subject. However I implore you to remember your place. You hold no rank or sway over any one here, so please keep the tone… professional.” Dano got the hint. “If that’s what I need to do then so be it.” Monty forced a smile. “Good. Now if you would please excuse me. I have plans to make.” With that Monty bowed towards Luna before turning all of his focus to his papers. The other ponies in the room followed the supreme commander’s lead while the others nodded in respect. Sensing the finality of the meeting Dano turned and quickly walked out of the situation room after throwing the doors open. Despite the calm on his face the survivor was fuming at Monty’s words. Dano was no expert in politics, and he could see the supreme commander was a veteran of that study. The only thing the survivor knew for sure was that Monty needed to either listen and put his pride away or watch what his pride would do to his forces. Dano was brought out of his fuming by the sound of Luna approaching. “I am sorry for Monty. He is from a very traditional military family.” Dano turned and looked at Luna. “He is going to get people killed Luna.” Luna seemed conflicted by Dano’s words. “I have never personally seen combat nor have I had the interest to read about it in depth. I must trust my subordinates Daniel, you understand this.” Dano sighed as he turned and looked down the large foyer. “I hate politics.” Luna placed a reassuring hoof onto Dano’s shoulder. “As do I.” Luna brought her hoof back down to the ground before walking toward one of the curved stair cases. Dano followed behind the princess as she began to climb the stairs, and the two began a quick trek through the Keep. Like the foyer the rest of the stronghold was marble on marble with a purple rug serving as a path. Luna led Dano through the many halls of the Keep until she reached a single wooden door. She pushed it open with a hoof to reveal a round room that Dano guessed was his residence. Dano moved into the somewhat large room to take in its features. To his right was a large bed covered in a regal purple and white checkered comforter with a matching pair of purple pillows. The bed frame itself supported a large awning which reminded the survivor of something a little girl would want. To the right of the bed with its back to the rounded wall was a large darkly stained wardrobe, and to the left of the bed stood a wash basin atop a darkly stained wooden cupboard. A mirror stood above the basin to allow the user to see themselves during their morning routine. Across from the entrance itself was another portal covered with two thin stain glassed doors. The image of what appeared to be Celestia with a sun backed by a rolling green field was displayed on the left door, and the right held the same image with Luna, the moon and a starry night taking the place of the previous scene. The rest of the room was bare save for a small magical lamp over a desk on the far left of the room. Dano looked around his new home for a few moments before turning to see Luna standing in the door. “This is quite extravagant for a country at war.” Luna sighed as Dano’s tone forced his meaning home. “Many of the nobles were adamant about their living quarters.” Dano crossed his arms and gave Luna a bemused look. “I do not see why that matters.” Luna sighed again. “Without the noble family’s support we could not hope to afford to pay for this war.” Dano frowned as he let his arms fall apart. “Luna this is not a simple war. This is the survival of your species. The sooner you learn that then the sooner you can win.” Luna digested Dano’s words, and after a long moment she spoke in a hushed tone. “Was it hard Daniel?” Dano looked at Luna questioningly. “Was it hard to kill?” Dano sighed. “In the moment, no, but it is something you live with for a very long time.” Dano watched as Luna continued to mull over everything the survivor had told her. “Listen Luna,” Dano said as walked across his room to place himself in front of the princess and look her in the eye. “When the time comes I have no doubt you won’t hesitate. When the consequences come then you will cope like the millions that have faced this problem before.” Luna and Dano’s eyes locked as a silent understanding passed between them. “Thank you Daniel.” Luna gave Dano a small smile before turning and wishing him a good night. Dano reciprocated quietly, and the soft sound of his door closing resounded in his quiet room like thunder. Dano sighed heavily as his own mind began to drift the coping of his own wars. He knew that, despite being much older than him, Luna and her sister Celestia were inherently peaceful in nature. The survivor did not know how the princess would respond to killing her own kind in the brutal combat Dano was expecting, but he hoped he could keep her all together until his job was done. Dano wandered around his room intent on exploring in order to waste time. He discovered that his wardrobe, the cupboard below the wash basin and his desk were empty, and without anything to occupy his mind the survivor decided to see what lay behind the two stain glass doors. A small balcony spread out in front of Dano as he opened the portal. He moved out of his room onto the veranda to find that his residence was on the lower third of the right cylinder of the Keep. Dano moved across the small balcony slowly as he enjoyed the site of the last airborne beings heading to their houses connected to the cavernous walls of Sanctuary. As he reached the edge he laid his hands upon the short marble railing as his eyes drifted from the sky to the city. Like above him the ground based residents of Sanctuary appeared to be winding their day to an end. How they knew what time it was Dano wasn’t certain until he saw a couple of the magical lamps that dotted the arching walls around him flicker and die. More joined in with their comrades, and soon Sanctuary was plunged into darkness save for some post resting lanterns in the city center. With the dark came the quiet, and with only the guards moving on the walls the world was completely silent. With a sigh Dano decided that the day was over and that sleep was the only thing left to do. Slowly he pushed himself upright before turning and walking back into his room. After closing the two doors to the balcony the survivor moved over to his bed to sit down heavily. The soft mattress offered limited support, and Dano found himself sinking into the bed slowly. He relished the soft mattress a little as his body was suddenly wracked with fatigue. With a stifled yawn the survivor rose from his bed to begin removing his dirty clothing. First came Dano’s tactical vest followed by his bullet proof vest. They were thrown on the floor haphazardly, and the sound of the metal clips in the tactical vest clattering against the floor echoed in the quiet. The survivor’s belt was loosened, and he pulled his camouflaged jacket and grey t-shirt off together before tossing them on top of the rest of his clothing. In the dark Dano could not make out much, but as his ran his hand over his chest he felt the new scar from Nightmare Moon’s blade join the ones he had gained from the wolf attack. The small dent in his skin occupied the survivor for a bit as his mind sifted through the images of his last fight on earth. Only after the image of his death did Dano pull himself out of his head to continue his disrobing. Dano’s boots, socks and pants came off next, and found a home on the pile of clothes next to the bed. Now naked save for his underwear the survivor crawled into his new bed before pulling the soft comforter over him. Dano stared at the awning above his head for what felt like hours as he simply thought. Never before in his life had he ever found himself in the position he was in now. He was alone, the last of his kind, with no one to lean on. Dano could not ignore the feeling of loneliness that had made a home in the back of his head since his arrival, and it was compounded from the still lingering rage and sadness of Soarin’s appearance. With a soft bed underneath him and a warm blanked over him the survivor found it hard not to sleep. Slumber came swiftly to Dano’s tired mind, and with it came dreams of a home long lost and friends long gone. well, i must say this story is quite depressing. yeah! where is the action? im working on it. you have to set the scene and all that jazz. daring do never had to set the scene... daring do isnt a real book *very wolf like growl* *very feminine squeak* darling... what was that noise? *cough before speaking in exaggerated deep voice* nothing! you are a moron dont help them Logic! there is chapter 4 for you all to enjoy. please rate and comment. that is all kthanxbai StudySame Old Fight Chapter 5 Study Dano awoke to the crushing quiet that was associated with inside of a mountain. Even with the muffled sounds of Sanctuary in the distance the survivor could not deny the feeling of the peak pressing down onto his consciousness, and it made him uneasy. Sighing Dano sat up in his bed to find the room bathed in the colorful light that moved through the stain glass doors while it mixed with the warm glow of his own personal lamp. The calm that emanated from the walls around the survivor was broken by the sound of his door opening, and Dano focused on a single mare as she entered his room. The pale arctic blue pegasus pony wore one of the maid’s outfits Dano had seen on all of the other female attendants of the Keep save for the holes to accommodate her wings. Her light greyish gold mane was kept short, clean and held a small hat that was reminiscent of a French maid while her tail remained the average length. The survivor noticed that she seemed particularly nervous to be in the room, and her light orange eyes scanned the area slowly as if to watch for an incoming scare. Dano watched the mare as she entered slowly until her eyes finally fell on him. “G-good morning sir.” The maid bowed quickly, and Dano guessed she had been sent by Luna or another ranking official. “Good morning.” Dano responded with a slightly hoarse voice. “I have been sent to receive your order for breakfast as well as anything else you need.” Dano quickly threw his legs out of bed and rose before stretching. The sound of his vertebra popping was the only sound in the room, and once content the survivor turned to the maid. “Do you have a meat options?” Dano could almost see panic set in behind the mare’s eyes. “I-I can check in with the Griffon c-cooks.” Dano could feel his mood move south at the maids sudden and irrational fear. “Can you also try and find a bath that can fit me?” The mare nodded quickly. “Right away.” Dano watched as the maid practically ran out of his room, and he let out a sigh as he sat on the edge of his bed. The feeling of loneliness in Dano’s head made another push forward, but the survivor stifled it quickly. He realized that he had to keep the emotion at bay for as long as he could lest it flay his mind. How he would go about doing that Dano did not know, and he had serious doubts that he would succeed in holding it back for the required time. All he did know was that to win this fight he needed to have some sort of mental fortitude. The survivor did not dwell on it long, for his thoughts were broken by another intrusion. Dano’s door opened once again to show the same maid as before enter with a covered silver tray resting on her back and slightly outstretched wings while two large white coated, unicorn stallions with black manes wearing suits carried in an even larger metal trough in their gold magical grasp. With a loud clang the impromptu bath tub was dropped in the middle of the room, and the two unicorns departed while Dano rose and approached the maid. “What have we got here?” Dano mumbled to himself as he lifted the covering off the platter to see a raw salmon. With a sigh he realized that Griffons were half eagle and half lion. Their meat option was probably always raw. “Is everything to your liking sir?” The mare’s voice quivered at the mere thought of Dano’s displeasure, and the survivor could only guess as to what she thought her consequences would be if she failed. “I’m sorry but I can’t eat raw fish… miss?” Dano’s simple question caught the pegasus off guard, and she nearly dropped her tray. “Oh pardon me sir! My name is Sassaflash.” Dano placed the cover back on the platter before lifting the entire thing off of Sassaflash’s back. After balancing the platter on one hand he offered his free one which the mare took tentatively. “My name is Daniel. I would appreciate it if you used it instead of sir.” Confusion made a home on Sassaflash’s face as she lightly shook Dano’s hand. “O-okay s- Daniel.” Dano put on the largest smile he could, which was small in comparison to most, and Sassaflash did the same. “As I was saying please send this back for me. If the ‘cook’ asks please tell him that I can get very sick from raw fish.” Dano placed the tray back onto Sassaflash’s back gently, and she nodded as she was given her orders. “Is there anything else you need Daniel?” Dano looked over at his empty bath tub. “Some hot water would be nice, and plenty of towels.” Sassaflash bowed at the neck. “Right away.” With that the mare turned and walked out of the room in a much more comfortable fashion. Dano couldn’t help but feel a bit better as he proved he wasn’t the monster his fellow man’s actions had portrayed him as. Even so the survivor knew that this was a tiny victory. Action spoke louder than words, and was the only thing that would sway those Dano would eventually guide. A few minutes passed before Sassaflash and the two unicorn stallions returned. The servants carried large buckets of steaming water with their magic while the maid brought in several towels that were quite small to Dano, and he was glad he ordered several. After a few more trips from the stallions the tub was at a decent level prompting the survivor to politely ask for his privacy while he bathed. The three ponies acknowledged with bows and left without another word. Alone and standing in front of a steaming bath the survivor removed his underwear before slowly climbing into the tub. The warm water was almost unbearably hot on Dano’s skin, but he suffered through it. Quickly the survivor’s nerves adjusted and the bath became pleasant. Dano sunk into the water until only his head remain uncovered, and he let out a content sigh as his muscles relaxed. His bliss was cut short however when Celestia decided now was the time to speak. “I can see why Fluttershy fell for you Daniel. You can be quite charming.” Dano stiffened believing that the voice in his head actually emanated from someone in the room. He eventually calmed as he realized Celestia was speaking from inside his own skull. You need to stop poking around in my head. “There is little else to do in here despite the large amount of space.” An unamused Dano listed to Celestia’s light chuckle. Must you disturb me now? I’m trying to take a bath. “I see no better time to be honest.” Dano sighed as he slipped even deeper into the bath so the water covered his chin and mouth. You must have a reason to be speaking. Other than bothering me of course. “I do Daniel, but you may not enjoy it.” There are a lot of things I have done that I didn’t enjoy. “Very well. I must ask you to learn as much about Equestria as you possibly can. Study our culture and ways so you may better serve us.” Dano created bubbles as he sighed again. You are asking me to study? Like in school? “Yes. Twilight will probably help you if you ask. She tends to enjoy studying.” Fine. Whatever I need to do to get this war going. “Your enthusiasm is contagious.” Your sarcasm is palpable Celestia chuckled again. “I will leave you to your bath Daniel. Until next time.” With that Celestia fell silent. Dano continued to sit in his bath while his mind quickly debated Celestia’s words. The survivor agreed that he needed to learn of his allies and enemies before battle could commence, but he had guessed that it would come from exposure. Judging from the reactions of those he would be fighting for culture seemed like the last thing he would be discussing. Dano decided that he would simply enjoy his bath for the time being, but no longer than five minutes later the survivor’s door was opened once again to let in both Twilight and Rarity. “Speak of the devil.” Dano mumbled to himself as he practically glared at the two unicorns. “Good morning Daniel. I hope we aren’t intruding.” Rarity said with her usual high class accent. “Not at all,” Dano said with a massive amount of sarcasm. “I was only taking a bath.” “Great! I told you he would be fine with us coming in Rarity.” Both Rarity and Dano gave Twilight a bemused look. “He was being sarcastic darling.” Twilight took a moment to fully grasp the situation, and by the time she was done a small blush had covered her face. “Oh. I see.” Dano sighed. “What do you two need?” Twilight, being slightly embarrassed from earlier, shifted a bit quietly while Rarity went on undaunted. “Luna has asked me to provide you with some new clothing.” Rarity shot a glance over at the pile of cloths Dano had placed there yesterday. “I just hope that you do not want them the same color schemes as those.” Dano chuckled a bit as nostalgia brought back memories of the human Rarity. “I’m sure you have something bright and colorful for me to prance about in.” Dano waved his hand in the air as if he was holding a fake skull as he prepared to recite his favorite Shakespearian line. “Alas poor Yorick. I knew him, Horatio.” Dano chuckled again before turning back to see both mares looking at him confused. “Quite.” Rarity said dismissively as she approached Dano’s pile of clothing with Twilight close behind. “How long have you been in these anyway? They smell awful!” Dano watched both unicorns pick up and look through his clothing. Rarity’s expression of disgust was the opposite of Twilight’s curious eyes. “What is this material?” Twilight knocked her hoof on Dano’s bullet proof vest to hear the ceramic plated inside respond. “Nothing you could comprehend.” Dano said dismissively. “Now could you two excuse me so I can get dressed?” The two unicorns dropped Dano’s clothing before walking out quickly. “We will be waiting outside Daniel.” Rarity said over her shoulder. “Please don’t take too long.” Dano nodded a bit as his door closed. Once alone the survivor rose from his tub before gingerly stepping out to avoid slipping. The sound of water dripping off of him was quickly stopped as Dano used a couple towels to dry off completely. Discarding the towels with little regard to where they would land the survivor moved on to get dressed. He pulled on his underwear, socks, pants and belt, which still held an empty canteen holder, his knife and fanny pack, quickly before pulling his t-shirt and jacket over his torso. Dano left his jacket undone and his t-shirt outside of his pants. He did not see any reason to tuck anything in at the moment. Finally Dano pulled his boots on and tied them up. Completely dressed the survivor made his way out of his room to see Twilight and Rarity standing in the hall. “Let’s get going.” Dano said without a pause in his gait. “This is going to be wonderful!” Rarity said as both her and Twilight matched Dano’s speed. “I have never made clothing for a human before.” Dano rolled his eyes. “Don’t get used to it. I’m not that into dressing up.” Rarity huffed. “Now where is the fun in that?” Dano gave Rarity a serious look. “I mean it Rarity. I don’t need anything complicated.” Rarity sighed. “If that’s what you wish.” Dano let the conversation end there as the trio moved through the Keep. It didn’t take them long before they exited through the large doors of the building, crossed the bridge spanning the protective gorge and moved through the gate house into Sanctuary. The group made their way down side streets and alleys to avoid the traffic, and Dano was happy he was being led by someone knowledgeable of the city. Eventually the trio found themselves on the main road which was lined with businesses for the higher class. Boutiques, spas and jewelry shops stood shoulder to shoulder, but despite being so close to their competition Dano saw a very small amount of actual economic struggle. He even saw a pair of jewelers who worked at two different shops talking and having a good time. The survivor was blown back by the pure harmony of the world around him, and it made him feel even more out of place. After a brief stint on the main road Rarity, Twilight and Dano moved into one of the grey stoned boutiques. A sign with a colorful carousel surrounded by white hung above the light blue door. In elaborate cursive the black words “Carousel Boutique” were painted over the decorative merry-go-round, and Dano realized that the shop the human Rarity had owned was also owned by her actual self. As Dano moved into the main room of the boutique he felt a bit of nostalgia rise up inside of him. Like back in his own world the main room held several small stages that were covered in mirrors or mannequins dressed in elegant gowns and suits, and despite the grey exterior the shop was well lit while sporting a white and light blue color scheme. To the left of the entrance was a stairwell parallel to the wall that led to Rarity’s living quarters, and to the right was a hallway that held several doors. Dano knew that the doors were to dressing rooms or storage due to his previous knowledge of the shop and its owner. As soon as the trio had entered the Carousel Boutique Rarity had taken off upstairs leaving Twilight alone with Dano. An awkward silence settled over them before the survivor decided that the time was as good as any other for his inevitable request for the lavender mare’s help. “Do you still live in a library Twilight?” Twilight gave Dano a confused look. “How did you know I lived in a library?” Dano shrugged. “A hunch.” Twilight gave Dano a strange look. “Okay… Well I live in the Keep’s laboratory, but I have plenty of books around if you want to take any out.” Dano shook his head. “That won’t be necessary. I need your help so I can learn about this world and Equestria specifically.” Twilight’s face lit up. “Like a tutor?” Dano sighed. “You can say that.” Twilight bounced a bit on her hooves. “I have always wanted to be a tutor! Let me go get set up.” Twilight dashed out the door after opening it quickly with her magic. “I will see you later tonight Daniel!” The lavender mare called as she ran down the road. Dano watched Twilight run out of Carousel Boutique with a small smile growing on his face. Celestia had been right when she said that the lavender mare would enjoy teaching the survivor. No longer than a few seconds later Rarity appeared as she walked down the stairs carrying a massive pile of colorful cloth and tools. “Where did Twilight run off to?” Dano watched as Rarity finished descending the stairs and moved to one of her stages. “She had to go get something ready.” Rarity shrugged. “Sounds like her. Now up on the stage Daniel.” Dano sighed before complying. “Nothing fancy Rarity. I mean it.” Dano climbed onto the relatively short stage before being assaulted by several measuring tapes simultaneously. “How about you tell me what you usually wear and we can go from there.” Rarity was taking notes as her measuring tapes continuously documented Dano’s size. “Jeans and a t-shirt will do.” Rarity huffed as she finished with her measuring tapes. “How bland! Why not a suit or something like that.” Dano glared at the fashionista. “A suit is not practical work or fighting attire.” Rarity sighed. “I guess you are right. You are free to go if you wish.” Dano hopped off of the stage. “Would it be alright if you made me a single set of clothes for me to change into? I don’t want to wear this dirty stuff anymore.” Rarity nodded absentmindedly as she picked out certain cloths from her pile. “It will be done soon.” Dano nodded a bit. “Thank you Rarity.” Rarity flipped her hair as she turned to look at Dano with a hauntingly familiar smile. “Not a problem darling. I’m happy to help.” Dano returned the smile with a small one of his own, but as he broke eye contact with the white unicorn the door to the boutique opened with the sharp ring from the bell above it. Both the survivor and Rarity turned to see Luna enter the shop, and the alabaster mare bowed at the presence of her princess. “Princess Luna?! What brings you to my boutique?” Rarity rose and gave Luna a very happy smile. “I came to collect Daniel. He has an appointment in the Barracks District.” Rarity’s smile diminished slightly as she realized that Luna was not there for business. “Oh… Alright.” The white unicorn turned her attention to Dano. “I will have these clothes ready for you later. If you want I can bring them to the Keep when I’m done.” Dano shook his head lightly at Rarity. “That won’t be necessary. I can come back when I’m done with Luna.” Rarity nodded lightly before returning to her pile of cloth. Knowing that she had been lost in her work Dano shifted his gaze back to Luna. “Shall we get a move on?” Luna nodded before turning and moving out the door with Dano in tow. After a few moments of walking down the street the survivor struck up a conversation. “So we are going to the ‘Barracks District’? How many districts does Sanctuary have?” Luna kept appearances up as those on the street around her bowed. “Five. We are in the Dress District at the moment. There is also the Housing District, the Labor District and the Market District.” Dano kept pace with the regal princess as he took in the information. “So the city was planned to be divided up like that?” Luna nodded. “Yes, but the names came from the populous. It surprises me how easy a group of ponies can give something a nickname.” Dano managed a small chuckle. “A place gains an identity when you live and work there. It becomes such a big part of your day, such a big part of your life that you cannot imagine a day without it.” Luna gave Dano a small smile. “You never stuck me as the philosophical type Daniel.” Dano chuckled as he heard his own words sent back at him. “When the Muse strikes me I can be quite thought provoking.” Both Luna and Dano chuckled lightly as they continued to move through Sanctuary toward their destination. After several minutes of navigating the cobblestone streets of the city both the navy-blue princess and the survivor passed out of the Dress District into the Barracks District. The change was almost instantaneous, and the sound of pleasant chatter between upper class ponies was changed into marching songs and shouts. The building’s themselves remained grey, but they seemed to take on a whole different persona. There wasn’t any open windows or colorful signs, but simple advertising for armorers, sword smiths, pole turners and fletchers. Some of the grey buildings were replaced with short walls patrolled with grey guards. Luna explained that that was one of the many large barracks that dotted the district. Some of the barracks displayed large colorful banners while others held plain dove tailed flags with simple numbers on them. Again Luna told Dano that each unit had a heraldry flag. Those which were much more extravagant belonged to the Royal Guard while the plain ones belonged to the large volunteer army raised to fight in this war. With the brief lesson concluded along with most of their walk Luna led Dano into one of the small shops. The survivor guessed he was both an armorer and sword smith by his sign which held a pony shaped breast plate behind a sword. Just as Dano believed he entered into a large dimly lit room filled with the necessary equipment to produce metal arms and armor. A large stone furnace with red hot coals and fire seen through the large half circle hole took up a large portion of the far left and rear wall. An accordion bellows that protruded from the bottom right of the quarter circle forge was constantly being pumped by a young dirty colt. Dano could not tell what color his coat, mane and tail were as they were covered in soot and his dark reddish brown eyes were filled with exhaustion as he pumped. The back right of the wall was covered in racks filled with swords Dano would classify as “cavalry swords” due to their short, thin curved nature. Next to the racks stood several mannequins with varying degrees of armor on them of different types, and each seemed to be in a different state of repair. To the left of the door was a pair of large metal troughs. The one closest to the door was filled with scrap swords and armor waiting to be melted down and reused, and the one farthest from the door was filled with coal for the furnace. On the far right wall was a staircase parallel with the partition rising up to the second story, and in front of the staircase was a small wooden counter with what looked like an accounting book atop it. In the center of the room stood a large anvil atop a stone base next to a wooden barrel filled with water. The entirety of the store was dirty and dark with the only light emanating from the forge itself. Standing behind the anvil on his hind legs was, what Dano guessed, the proprietor of the shop. He held a long of piece of metal with his left hoof as he struck it with a hammer strapped to his right. The stallion was also covered in soot like his assistant, but his stark white coat somehow managed to shine through. A short light brown mane and similar tail matched those worn by the guards of Sanctuary, and his piercing blue eyes were locked on the piece of metal he was fashioning. Dano caught a glimpse of his tattoo, and through the grime the survivor could make out a smiting hammer crossed with a bronze straight sword. Even after Dano and Luna entered the shop the owner did not stop his work until he felt satisfied. After a few more swings the red hot metal was dipped into the water barrel, and a sharp sizzle accompanied a billow of steam as the metal cooled rapidly. Free from his work the proprietor pulled his hammer off of his hoof before placing it on the anvil and settling on all four hooves. The large stallion moved around his anvil before addressing Luna with a bow. “Pleasure to see you Princess. May I ask what brings you to my humble forge?” Luna turned to Dano. “Daniel, this is Bronze Blade. He is the best sword smith and armorer in Equestria.” Bronze Blade chuckled deeply. “You flatter me Princess, but I’m afraid that title is on its way down to the next generation. I’m getting much too old to keep up anymore.” Both Bronze Blade and Luna laughed at the small joke before the princess motioned to Dano. “Blade, please meet Daniel. He is the one I talked to you earlier about.” Bronze Blade offered a dirty hoof, and Dano took it. “Pleasure to meet you. Nice to see my afternoon helper isn’t a scrawny filly.” Dano shook the stallion’s hoof with a confused look on his face. “I’m working here?” Dano released Blade’s hoof after a few shakes before turning to see Luna smirking a bit. “Of course Daniel. How else will you pay off the armor?” Dano sighed. “I guess you’re right.” Dano returned his attention to Bonze Blade. “So Luna tell me that you need armor and a blade.” Dano nodded. “It would make sense. I lost my only real weapon a few days ago.” Blade nodded. “A lost sword won’t do you much good now will it?” Dano shrugged again. “It wasn’t a sword, but the analogy works both ways.” Blade chuckled. “Well no reason to be standing around when there is work to be done.” Bronze Blade turned to his apprentice who had been dutifully pumping the bellows. “Pipsqueak! Get my measuring tape.” The colt stopped on the bellows before walking behind the counter and removing a measuring tape that matched Rarity’s in design. The apprentice brought the tape over to Bronze Blade and helped the sword smith wrap it around both of his front hooves. As soon as his job was done Pipsqueak turned to Luna just as Bronze Blade began to take measurements of Dano. “It’s a great to see you again Luna.” Dano noted that Pipsqueak spoke with a heavy English accent. “It is a pleasure Pipsqueak. How is the apprenticeship going?” Pipsqueak smiled widely. “It’s going great! I really think this is gonna get me my cutie mark for sure.” Dano raised an eyebrow as he held his arm outstretched for Bronze Blade. “Cutie mark?” Luna nodded. “Ah yes. A cutie mark is that symbol on a pony’s flank that shows their special talent. It is a sign of maturity and skill.” Dano nodded a bit. “So they just appear when you figure out your life?” Luna pattered her chin with a hoof as she tried to break down the complex magic surrounding a cutie mark. “Essentially that is true, but there are many more variables.” Dano waved a hand dismissively. “You don’t have to go too into depth Luna.” Luna nodded. “That is probably for the best.” Dano’s gaze was brought back to Bronze Blade as he pulled his measuring tape off of his hooves with his teeth before tossing it over Pipsqueak’s back. “I will tell you the truth Luna. I have never made armor for somepony of Daniel size and frame.” Luna gave Bronze Blade a skeptical look. “Are you saying you can’t do it?” Bronze Blade let out a deep laugh. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t give it a try now did I?” Luna chuckled. “I will leave you too it then.” Luna turned her attention to Pipsqueak. “I will see you later Pip.” Luna gave Pipsqueak a gently noogie, and a cloud of soot formed as he shook his head to get away. “That’s enough of a break for you Pipsqueak. Get back on that bellows before I make you clean the shop.” Bronze Blade’s light hearted threat was enough to pull Pipsqueak from Luna, and after another goodbye the colt was back on the bellows warming the forge. “I will see you later Daniel. Don’t let Blade push you around too much.” Luna, Bronze Blade and Dano chuckled at the joke before the princess left the shop. “No sense in wasting time.” Blade said as he moved back behind his anvil. “What do you need me to do?” Dano asked. “I have never done anything smithing related.” Bronze Blade slipped his hammer back onto his hoof. “You can use these tongs and grab a piece of metal for me.” Bronze Blade offered Dano a pair of thick tongs, and the survivor took them in his hands before following his orders. He grabbed a large slab of steel, one large enough to fit over his torso, and set it on the anvil. “I would shield your eyes.” As soon as Bronze Blade uttered those words his hammer fell onto the metal, showering the area in sparks. Dano flinched a bit, but held the metal in place as Blade’s hammer fell again and again. The survivor made sure to listen to the stallion’s orders as he was told to shift the plate after each blow, and eventually the red hot metal began to take the shape of a breastplate. After building up the sweat from the heat and strain Dano was ordered to put the newly formed plate into the water. Once again the room was filled with the sound of sizzling metal as the hot steel cooled. “Well that wasn’t the easiest thing I have ever done.” Dano said as he wipped sweat from his brow before removing his jacket. “Get used to it Daniel, we aren’t even close to done.” Dano sighed. “This is going to take all day isn’t it?” Bronze Blade chuckled. “Maybe most of the night too.” Dano groaned. “I didn’t sign up for this.” Bronze Blade flashed Dano a smile. “Neither did I. Now grab your tongs and get back to work.” Dano sucked in a deep breath before grabbing his tongs, pulling another piece of metal out of the forge and setting it on the anvil. For hours Dano, Pipsqueak and Bronze Blade worked in the dark of the shop. The steady pumping of the bellows gave the room something akin to a heartbeat as the staccato hammer falls echoed in the workshop. The lights outside of the store died as night came, but the two ponies and human did not halt. Through the dark they formed red hot steel into its desired shape before dropping it into the barrel. Only with the return of light outside of the shop did Dano finally reached an end to the extreme heat and exhaustion associated with forging metal only to find himself dozing off on the staircase as Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak added fastenings to the randomly sized plates of metal with small hammers attached to their hooves with straps. Before Dano could fall into the slumber his body craved so much he was pulled off of the staircase and into the center of the shop. Standing only because he was partially propped up the survivor was instantly brought back to life as a bucket full of water slapped him in the face. “What was that for!?” Dano had gone from tired to fuming in ten milliseconds flat. “You were asleep on your feet, and we need you to be awake for this next part.” Dano glared at Bronze Blade as both the white stallion and his apprentice chuckled at the soaking survivor. “Now stand still.” Ordered Bronze Blade as he lifted the first piece of Dano’s new armor onto him. For the next several minutes Dano stood in the center of the shop as plates and overlapping sections of metal were placed on his person. Where one piece ended it was connected to another with protected clasps or straps. Eventually the entire ensemble was complete, and Dano looked himself over to see grey plates looking back. Over Dano’s chest was a single concave breast-plate that covered him from neck to hip holding up a U shaped collar that opened in the front. Using several thick straps a flat back plate covered the rest of the survivor’s torso. A single relatively thin pauldron wrapped tightly around the front and back of Dano’s right shoulder, and it was accompanied with a pair of solid plates that surrounded his bicep. A vambrace that was slid up the survivor’s arm covered his lower limb and elbow with a special protruding piece. A leather glove with tiny overlapping plates covered his hand, and the metal shifted in just the right way so they protected the hand when it was both closed and open. Dano’s left arm did not hold a pauldron or vambrace, but was covered by a sleeve of overlapping plates that engulfed his shoulder and ended at his wrist. A hole was cut in the sleeve right above the inside of the elbow to allow the maximum range of movement. Again Bronze Blade’s skill at sizing the metal bands was shown as they meshed perfectly without colliding. Another glove matching the one on his right hand adorned its pair, and a metal heater shield the same size of Dano’s breast plate was held to his arm with a thick leather strap over his forearm and a ridged metal handle in his grasp. The newly forged shield remained unpainted, and the survivor planned on keeping it that way. Over Dano’s hips was a segmented metal skirt that ended halfway down his thighs with special belt loops for his synthetic belt which had been pushed through them. A notch that followed the natural flow of his legs was cut in both the front and back of the skirt to allow a full stride. Underneath the skirt was a two part thigh casing that ended above the knee, and the lower leg was completely encased with greaves that held protruding rounded covers for the knee. Dano’s boots remained unchanged, and their light brown exterior was lost in a sea of grey metal. Dano twisted his torso and rolling his shoulders to feel that the armor encasing him did not restrict his movement in the slightest. “Nice job Bronze Blade. It feels like I’m in normal clothing.” Bronze Blade circled Dano inspecting his armor while telling Pipsqueak to write down notes for small changes. The survivor noticed that the young colt used a strapped glove like apparatus to hold a quill. “I had my worries about the sleeve, but it looks like it fits well.” Bronze Blade lifted Dano’s shield arm to watch the segmented armor move. “I am worried, however, about the small gaps between the plates.” Dano looked down at his left arm to see small slits of skin around his elbow. “The chainmail should cover it though.” Dano watched as Bronze Blade took a step back from him. “What do you mean chainmail?” Bronze Blade gave Dano a slightly confused look. “Don’t humans wear armor during time of conflict?” Dano nodded. “Yeah, but armor like this hasn’t been used in over five hundred years.” Bronze Blade nodded. “Well that explains your complete lack of metal working skill.” Dano gave Bronze Blade a bemused look as Pipsqueak chuckled. Apparently metal working was an easy skill for them. “Either way you are going to need a shirt of chainmail, a padded undershirt and a sword with its sheath.” Bronze Blade moved to his counter as Pipsqueak put his notes down atop the working space. “I know an excellent metal smith who can make your chainmail. The padded shirt may take a bit longer seeing as I will have to go to the Dress District for it.” Bronze blade used a quill glove to jot down even more notes on the paper Pipsqueak had been using. “And the sword?” Dano asked. “Hmm.” Bronze Blade looked over to the rack of swords to his right. “I’m guessing those would be too small for you.” Dano nodded. “Well you could tell me what you want and maybe I could put it together.” Dano sighed as he searched his brain for the knowledge of medieval weapons in his vast library of military knowledge. “How about a hand and a half sword.” Bronze Blade raised an eyebrow. “I’m not familiar with it, nor am I familiar with hands.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose. “A hand and a half sword is a straight sword about thirty nine to forty eight inches long. It is also called a long sword due to its use as a two handed weapon.” Bronze Blade nodded a bit. “So you want a two handed sword? How will that work with your shield?” Dano mulled the question over. “How about we shorten the length of the blade to two and a half feet, and the handle as well so the pommel would sit in the center of my bottom hand.” Bronze Blade brought a hoof to his chin. “That could work. It would be light enough for single handed blows but capable of two handed attacks.” Dano shrugged. “I guess. You are the expert after all.” Bronze Blade chuckled. “I have been called plenty of things but an ‘expert’ is not one.” Dano chuckled a bit. “Is my indentured servitude finished?” Bronze Blade waved his hoof in the air dismissively. “Yeah, yeah. If you want you could come down and help out around the shop though. I could always use a pair of hooves, or hands in your case.” Bronze Blade chuckled at his own joke. “I will think about it.” Dano said with a tiny smile. “Should I leave this suit here or what?” Bronze Blade finished his notes before looking up at Dano and pulling his specialty glove off. “That would be best. I need to make some minor adjustment anyway.” Dano nodded, and after some help from both Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak the armor was off him and in a small pile in the back of the shop. The survivor turned to leave, but before he could he had a sudden realization. “Hey Bronze Blade? Could you do something with my knife?” Dano indicated the knife on his belt. “Sure, why not?” Bronze Blade said with a shrug as Dano undid his belt, pulled his knife off of the strap and held it in his hand. “Can you put it on my breast plate like this?” Dano placed the blade on his upper left chest above his pectoral muscle. The blade was situated with its handle pointed down at a sixty degree angle with its tip pointed to the upper left. “Seems like a strange place to put it, but I will see if I can do it.” Dano handed his knife over to the white stallion. “Thanks a lot Bronze Blade.” The sword smith took the sheathed knife in his hoof. “No problem Daniel. I will send Pip to the Keep when everything is done. We both know he will be happy to see Luna.” Bronze Blade and Dano looked over the white stallion’s shoulder to see Pipsqueak passed out in front of the counter. “Poor guy. I really worked him hard last night. It was his first all-nighter too.” Bronze Blade moved over to Pipsqueak and tossed him over his back. The colt didn’t stir in the slightest. “I will take him home so he can rest. I suggest you do the same.” Being reminded of his fatigue Dano felt it seep out of his muscles. “I guess you are right.” Dano said with a yawn. Bronze Blade chuckled before moving out of his shop with Dano in tow. The two split up as the white stallion locked his door and moved in the opposite direction of the survivor’s destination. Both Dano and Bronze Blade bid each other a final farewell before moving away from the shop. Dano found himself tired, hungry and dirty as he trudged through the streets of Sanctuary. Luckily the beings around him gave the survivor a wide berth as he walked out the Barracks District, into the Dress District and to Rarity’s front door. After observing the closed sign decorating the shop’s portal Dano was forced to knock on the colorful entrance. The sound of hooves moving inside somehow managed to rouse the survivor enough to stand without leaning on something, and the door opened to reveal a poufy, pink robe clad Rarity. “Nice to see you Daniel. Please come in. I was just on my way out to go see Twilight.” Rarity moved back from the door to let Dano walk in. “Sorry for not coming back yesterday Rarity. I got caught between Luna and a sword smith.” Rarity gave Dano a slightly disgusted look. “I could tell.” Dano sighed lightly. “Anyway I’m here to pick up my clothes.” Rarity gave Dano a look of pure horror. “Not with those arms you are.” Dano rolled his eyes. “Then how do you expect me to get them back to the Keep.” Rarity used her magic to remove her robe and run several brushes through her mane, tail and over her coat simultaneously while standing in front of one of her mirrors. “I told you that I was on my way to see Twilight. I can carry them for you.” Dano sighed. He was too tired to fight. “Alright, fine. Can we just go?” Rarity huffed as she put on fake eyelashes with her magic. “I am still not ready.” Dano crossed his arms. “I haven’t slept since the day before last. I would like to get some rest.” Rarity sighed. “Very well.” The white unicorn levitated a pile of blue jeans and t-shirts of various shades and colors before walking out her door. Dano followed eagerly, and after the mare locked her entrance the duo began the trek back to the Keep. The walk was short as the pair made their way through extremely light traffic. After reaching the gate both Dano and Rarity were let through without hassle, and they soon found themselves crossing the bridge, opening the doors and moving through the foyer of the Keep. Rarity led Dano down one of the halls branching off of the main foyer to the right of the entrance. After a short walk the white mare pushed her way into a room blocked with a simple wooden door. Dano followed to see a relatively small area that smelled of chemicals. The walls were covered in full bookshelves that reached the marble ceiling, and in the center of the room was several tables pushed together to multiply its length. Beakers and flasks holding a plethora of colored liquids adorned the massive desk. Twilight was in the room paying attention to a certain group of beakers that were bubbling while taking notes. The arrival of Rarity and Dano did not cause her to turn, but a disgruntled cough from a certain fashionista as she drew near did attract the purple unicorn’s attention. “Ah Rarity. Good to see you.” Twilight set her quill down and turned to the pair as they came to a stop. “Likewise Twilight. I hope you are ready to go?” Twilight nodded. “I just have to finish these notes and we can go to the hospital.” Twilight turned her attention to Dano. “Where have you been? I had put together a lesson plan and everything.” Dano sighed quietly. “I’m sorry Twilight, but I got pushed into some work by Luna.” Twilight smiled. “It is alright Daniel. We can start after the girls and I visit Pinkie.” Dano shook his head. “I can’t start today. I haven’t slept in a while, and I would love to just take a nap.” Twilight nodded with a smile. “Alright. Tomorrow it is.” Dano nodded as Rarity huffed a bit. “Come now Daniel. We need to put your clothes away.” Rarity turned and began walking out of the room. “I will see you soon Twilight.” Twilight reciprocated before returning to her notes. Dano guessed the short conversation was over and moved in behind Rarity as she magically levitated the pile of clothes behind her. The alabaster unicorn already knew how to get to the survivor’s room, and so the trip across the Keep was quick and lacking detours. As soon as Dano walked through the threshold into his temporary abode behind Rarity he made a b-line to his bed. A bit of his mind noticed that his room had been cleaned since he had last seen it, and everything from the floor to the sheets on his bed had been replaced or scrubbed. Tired beyond his own comprehension Dano fell onto his bed unceremoniously. “Now’s not the time for sleep Daniel we have clothes to put away.” Dano pressed his head deeper into his pillow to try and block out Rarity’s words. “Just toss them somewhere.” Despite his voice being muffled Rarity picked up Dano loud and clear. “Think nothing of it!” Dano felt his pillow ripped from his grasp before he himself was pulled from his bed by his ankle. With a grunt the survivor rose from the marble floor he found himself on, and moved to assist Rarity. Together the unicorn and the human placed the clothes into their appropriate spots. Due to the lack of hangers the shirts and jeans were stacked in piles next to each other on top of some internal drawers that took up the bottom of the dresser. To Dano’s surprise he found that there were several pairs of socks and underwear that mimicked the shirts in their range of hues. “I don’t remember asking for socks or underwear Rarity.” Dano said as he stared at a pink pair of the foot covers. “I noticed them when I was looking through your clothes the other day. Seeing as they appear to be part of your everyday wardrobe I decided to try my hoof at them.” Dano nodded a bit. He had neglected to bring up the need for underwear or socks when he was putting in his order and the fact that they had been supplied relieved him a bit. The new underwear and socks were put in the drawers below his clothes, and once everything was done the dresser was closed. “Now Daniel I want you to remember that each shirt has its own jeans. Please try to keep them matching.” Dano rolled his eyes before sitting on his bed and removing his boots. “Yeah sure.” Rarity was satisfied with the answer, and moved to leave. “I will see you later Daniel.” Dano mumbled his response as he clumsily pulled his boots off before pulling himself into bed and curling up under his blankets fully dressed. The survivor did not hear his door close as Rarity left for he had descended into sleep as soon as he had become comfortable. He drifted through a dreamless slumber as his body and mind shut down to recuperate, and a part of Dano was thankful for the lack of images passing through his mind. ===================================================================== Following those first few days Dano soon settled into a routine that kept him busy and moving which in turn kept the memories of home at bay. He would rise and order a breakfast from Sassaflash who had apparently been assigned to him. After the whole raw fish experience the survivor decided that he would keep with what most of the other races ate with slight changes. The usual eggs and side salad was augmented with nuts and berries for extra protein and nutrients. Dano knew that he would need them to shorten his recovery time between fights. Along with his breakfast the survivor would order a bath, and while it was being filled he would usually brush his teeth and hit the head. Dano learned quickly that the Equestrian’s did not write in a language that he could understand, and he actually walked into the mare’s room on accident. The reality of communal bathrooms and the overall feel of the Keep made the survivor guess that the whole structure was designed like a hotel. To him it was more of a gilded prison, and he relished every time he was out of the Keep. After breakfast Dano went into Sanctuary. He learned quickly the lay of the land, and how the city was organized. Save for the housing stretching up the walls that were referred to as “perches” the city was split into four equal quarters with a circle taking up the center. The effective shape resembled an archery target with the Market District holding the center while, if you referenced the entrance gate house as south and the Keep as north, the Barracks District held the top right, the Dress District the top left, the Residential District the bottom left and the Labor District the bottom right. Dano never strayed passed the Barracks District, and the time between breakfast and lunch was spent in Bronze Blades shop. The survivor’s reasons for working for the white stallion were two fold. With the manual labor came strength, and despite being fit Dano had never fought in prolonged hand to hand combat. Along with this boost in muscle mass came knowledge. Bronze Blade, who was a very distant relative of Monty Blade, was considered a rarity in Equestria. He had served a stint as the personal armorer for the Royal Guard which was a very coveted position. This rank came with high pay and connections that he still used to this day. Bronze Blade would tell Dano stories of being in the “civilian” arm of the Royal Guard, and the survivor culled as much information as he could. As Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak stopped midday for lunch Dano would go back to the Keep and spent a few hours with Twilight in her lab. Being an intellectual the lavender mare made a wonderful teacher, and the few hours in the lab with the survivor was usually spent reading from books. The core of every “lesson” as Twilight liked to call them was a different facet of Equestrian society. From the effects of magic on the world and how each of the races interacted to how the state worked both domestically and with foreigners was covered. Through Twilight’s teachings Dano learned geography along with the cultures of those races that were supporting the Equestrians in their war. The basic way Dano would describe the continent he was on was to compare it the west coast of Africa flipped over so that the east coast touched the sea. The climate was not African in nature, but more like the east coast of the United States. The north was mountainous and temperate while the south was warm and humid. The two major mountain ranges of Equestria spawned in the north-east and split to create something of a pocket. The Iron Mountains went west and was the natural border between Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom, the latter dominating the arctic north. The Fang Mountains, or simply the Fangs, moved south and hugged the coast for about half way down the length of Equestria. The rest of the country, save for the arid deserts of the south west, was made up of rolling plains and small mountain ranges. Dano saw why equine like beings would call this place their home, and he bet their ancestors once ran free over the land before settling down. Twilight spared no details when describing the other races that joined the coalition against Nightmare Moon. The Griffons were said to be an aggressive species who sounded like Vikings to Dano. Despite their relative barbarism the Griffon Kingdom sported some of the most ingenious cities in the world. Being half bird the Griffons built their towns and centers of power high up in massive forests that made red woods look like twigs. Their cities were nigh unassailable, but that had never been put to the test. The only recorded war between Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom took place four hundred years ago, and centered on the major city of Stalliongrad. The three week conflict was called the Sky War due to the amount of airborne combat. Nothing was gained by either side. Along with the Griffons the Zebras were also a more primitive state than Equestria. The lived to the far west in savannahs, and they had no central government. Instead tribes would wander the dry plains under the leader of an individual chieftain. Wars between them were settled by a champion from both sides, and they had never moved east. The Zebra population in Equestria was very low due to the massive journey to get between the savannah and the pony’s country. This low contact level lead to some ponies fearing the mystic Zebras, but they eventually came around after some exposure. The last two client races of the coalition, the Dragons and Diamond Dogs, both followed a very solitary life style save for the large canines need to be in a pack. Both factions did not hold any land nor wanted to. Their main goals were to collect jewels and reproduce. Despite this very primal lifestyle these species were anything but simple. There have been times where Diamond Dog alphas were known to be diplomatic with each other, and had even rallied together to protect their race. Dragons were no different. The large lizards live solitary lives collecting hordes to impress females, but every Dragon bowed its head to a very old and secretive female. No non-Dragon species has ever laid eyes on the All Mother, and she tends to dictate how the large lizards interact with other beings. Through her peace has been kept between Equestria and the solitary Dragons. The last group of species that did not hold their own lands or place in the coalition were considered citizens of Equestria. Mules, Donkeys, Rams, Cows, Sheep and Minotaurs were held under the blanket of the pony’s country, and they in turn supported their adopted state. Twilight said that those races once held countries of their own, save for Mules which are the offspring of ponies and Donkeys, but had lost them due to some outside force. Dano asked if Equestria had conquered or annexed them. The lavender mare assured the survivor that Equestria was started by migrant ponies that came here, and that the land was not held by any type of government before then. Dano somewhat enjoyed his lessons with Twilight seeing as he was a naturally curious individual who loved history. Many a time the two would break off from the lesson plan to discuss certain subjects in more depth. Either way the survivor learned plenty of Equestria and its neighbors to accurately understand their cultures. This knowledge did worry Dano a bit due to the species of this world’s peaceful nature. How they would react to this war was anyone’s guess. After the lessons with Twilight Dano would usually return to his chambers for the rest of the day to simply waste time or reflect on what he learned. This chunk of time was soon taken up several days after the survivor started his new routine. Luna had conscripted Shining Armor to train Dano in the afternoon, and once his armor and sword were complete the two males got to work in the Royal Guard barracks in the Barracks District. The first two thirds of the time spent with the captain of the guard was used for sparring. Dano had never fought with a sword, and Shining Armor was an expert. Apparently unicorns fought by holding their sword with their magical grasp. The handles of their short cavalry swords were charged to increase the strength of the hold, but the enhanced telekinesis could only hold on for a good foot before it would break. The sword could still be held, but the control needed to make it move like a bladed weapon would be impossible under the stresses of combat. Shining Armor dominated Dano for the most part. The survivor was not used to the concept of fighting with a sword and shield, and he walked away with more bruises than he would like to admit. Eventually he began to get better as the captain of the guard critiqued him after blows that would have been lethal, but his skills advanced slowly. For the finial third Dano was taught about the standard military doctrine of the Equestrian Army. Apparently the only standing forces in the entire country was the Royal Guard and a specialty knight’s order known as the Order of the Iron Hoof. Shining knew very little of the Order except for the fact they there were all Earth Ponies, they were only called to arms in desperate times and that when their allegiance was shown they could not speak. Either way they were a major force to be reckoned with. Shining Armor also explained the Royal Guard, which was made up of Unicorns and Pegasi exclusively. They were highly trained soldiers who were generally used to defend the capital known as Canterlot or the princesses. When Nightmare Moon came to Equestria that all changed as the guard took extreme casualties. Their role became trainers and mentors to the rapidly growing Equestrian Army while trying to rebuild their numbers. Unable to stop the growing forces of Nightmare Moon the fledgling Equestrian Army and badly bruised Royal Guard were forced to fight a defensive war until Sanctuary was complete. The guard used some complex maneuvers that we just a series of feints before pulling back into the hidden city. From then on the Royal Guard and their army counterparts had been growing and training. Shining Armor went into depth as to what forces made up the Equestrian Army and their roles on the battlefield. The standard line infantry were the Lancers, which were predominantly Earth Ponies. They wore harnesses that held a six foot long spear as well as a short foot long blade on their helmet where a unicorn’s horn would be. Their strength was in the charge where their spears could be used to impale their foe. In prolonged fighting they were weak, but they were taught to hold formation in order to keep their spear points together and form a wall. Behind the Lancers were the Hussars. An all unicorn force the Hussars fought with swords and were the close quarter fighters of the Equestrian Army. After battle was begun they would usually wait to see if the Lancer’s initial charge would break their foe, and if the enemy held their ground they would charge in to support their comrades. The simplicity of their position allowed for their numbers to swell with relatively untrained unicorns when needed. Behind the Hussars and the finial line in the standard battle formation was the Dragoons. Another unicorn only unit the Dragoons used bows and arrows to attack from afar. This type of soldier required much more training in the use of his weapon than the Hussar, and as such had smaller numbers that are difficult to replace. The usual plan if the Lancers and Hussars rout or are overwhelmed is to pull the entire force out to save as many Dragoons as you could. The finial force in the Equestrian Army was the Light Troopers, and it was the pegasus arm of the military. Considered irregular forces they would fight against other airborne enemies or harass and flank an enemy on the ground. Their armor was the lightest in the Equestrian Army, and their weapons were usually only effective in the air. Their front boots held double daggers that folded back and forth, much like the ones Dano saw on the guards in the forest when he arrived. Along with these short weapons they wore half foot long blades on their helmet like a Lancer would. They were never used in prolonged combat unless it was a dire situation. Dano asked about how the other forces in the coalition fought, and all he could say was that the Griffons fought with reckless abandon anywhere, the Zebras preferred to be healers or support, the Diamond Dogs used their claws or shoddy spears and the Dragons never fought together. When asked about the minor beings under Equestrian control Shining told the survivor that Mules and Donkey were the majority of the Logistics Corp. while the Rams and Minotaurs made up the bulk of siege forces. Cows and Sheep did not fight and usually stayed out of any conflict. Shining Armor made sure to tell Dano that these tactics had been used in the Diamond War a good hundred years back. The survivor sensed that the captain of the guard did not trust the old ways and that he feared the casualties that he had weathered in the beginning of this war would return. Dano shared Shining’s concern, but he did not voice it. The captain needed as much confidence in his training as he could. The survivor putting in his two cents on the subject would only cause trouble. Dano’s life for the next few months became the same routine he set up only a few days after arriving in Equestria. Bronze Blade in the morning, Twilight during lunch and Shining Armor in the afternoon. The setup of his day provided the necessary structure for the survivor to keep his mind off of his past, but it did worry him as months went by. The lack of military movement forced Dano to begin attending the high command meetings when they came up. The survivor found that the conferences were short weekly updates on things related to the war effort but not actual planning. Whenever Dano brought this up he was shut down by Monty. Apparently the planning was still underway, and that the first moves were still months from being put into action. Dano usually left these meetings infuriated until one day in the middle of fall it all changed with a single message. Dun dun dun! quiet! what? I just ended with a cliff hanger! you did, but it is 2 in the morning and your guests are sleeping *looks up to see Rarity and Rainbow Dash passed out on bed with sweat shirts on* aww. they look so cute. they do... no going soft on my now Logic well that is a doozy of a chapter please rate and comment. that is all kthanxbai MirrorSame Old Fight Chapter 2 Mirror A pained groan escaped Dano’s throat as his consciousness slowly returned to his body. A dull throb filled his skull causing his thoughts to jumble and collide with every beat of his heart. Behind closed eyes memories began to bleed into Dano’s mind’s eye, and the images of home appeared in no special order. The visions of a happy Echo, Jenna, Fluttershy and every other person the survivor called a friend mingled together, but were soon replaced by the horror of Nightmare Moon’s arrival. The memories of the sights, smells and sounds all culminated in the dulled feeling of Dano’s own death. With a gasp Dano opened his eyes as he shot up from his prone position into a sitting one. His hands frantically patted his chest where his enemy had stabbed him, but he found nothing but dried blood and his clothing. A sigh of relief exited the survivor’s mouth as he realized he was alive and not bleeding. His pulse did spike once again when his eyes rose from his body and he took in his surroundings, for as far as Dano could see was a white void with no discernible end or landmarks. The scene reminded the survivor of an empty canvas or a blank piece of paper. Worry and fear wormed its way into Dano’s mind as the answer to his location constantly eluded him. With a grunt Dano rose to his feet. His muscles felt stiff as if he had been static for quite a while, and once standing he found it hard not to feel tired from the simple movement. The survivor did not find it difficult to rouse his mind however, and his brain ran a million miles a minute to try and figure out where on earth he was. With a quick stomp Dano found out that the “floor” was something solid like concrete from the sound his rubber sole made when it collided with the ground. With a sigh and absolutely no clue where he was Dano decided that the only way out was forward, but as he took a step a familiar feminine voice entered his ears from directly behind him. “Glad to see you are awake.” Dano spun on his heals while reaching for his M9, but found only air inside of his hand. With a mental curse the survivor’s eyes finally fell on where the voice had emanated. He found an almost glowing white horse that blended in extremely well with the abyss behind it. What looked like large wings were pulled tightly against its back, and a long horn jutted from the horse’s forehead. Surrounding the horn and blowing as if it was in a breeze was a long mane made up of equal parts light cerulean, light turquoise, very light cobalt blue and pale heliotrope. The equines tail matched its mane in both movement and color. To finish off the horse’s appearance was a golden tiara studded with a single purple jewel, a large matching necklace, four golden boots shaped like the Fleur de Lis that seemed to work like horseshoes and what appeared to be a tattoo of a sun on both of its flanks. Dano gave the horse a cautious look before leaning a bit to see around the animal for whoever had spoken. The equine looked behind it as well in a curious fashion before looking back at the survivor with large deep magenta eyes. “What are you looking for Daniel?” Dano was shocked as he saw the horse speak, and he felt his jaw drop from the strange sight. “D-did you just talk?” The faint sound of laughter came from the horse. “I did.” Dano’s mind did a back flip as it was sent into overdrive. “You are a horse.” The equine nodded a bit. “And you are talking.” Again the horse nodded slightly. Dano blinked as his brain finally caught up to what he was seeing. Without anything else to do he began to chuckle from the pure insanity of his situation. Starting small and building into a booming roar the survivor’s laugh echoed through the white abyss he resided in. The equine chuckled along with the human, and after a good few minutes Dano calmed down enough to speak. “Pardon my manors ma’am, my name is Daniel.” Dano said with a massive amount of sarcasm in his voice before mumbling to himself. “I’m talking to a horse.” “My name is Celestia.” Dano’s features immediately hardened. “You mean the Celestia?” Celestia nodded after a short chuckle. With a sudden realization by the utterance of one name Dano’s understanding of his location rapidly changed. He finally grasped that he wasn’t in some coma or afterlife, but some place crafted by magic and forces he did not understand or could not control. “You seem to have changed from the last time I saw you.” Dano indicated Celestia’s body with a hand before crossing his arms and shifting his weight to one side. “If you are referencing my avatar then yes I have changed, but this is my true form.” Dano remembered the whole speech he was given when Celestia and Luna had told them of their true identity. They were avatars created by some very powerful beings to combat Discord who had shifted from one world to the next after his defeat in his original universe. The avatar’s job was to watch over the town of Ponyville while spreading their brand of magical harmony. They told Dano that they were but a small fraction of their creator’s power, and the thought that those magicians were in fact horses with wings and horns was weird even for him. Despite this he continued on. “Where am I?” Celestia’s warm tone reminded Dano of her avatar as she spoke. “Here is the space between universes, the gap between realities. I have brought you here in order to preserve your body as well as prepare you for your next mission.” Dano shifted his weight a bit in frustration. “What missions? Ponyville is gone.” Celestia’s motherly smile shrunk a bit. “Your Ponyville may be gone, but mine is still struggling.” Dano remained silent to force Celestia into explaining. “After your defeat Nightmare Moon used the residual connection of the portal between our planes of existence to come to mine. My avatar spent the last of her life force to try and warn me of this event, but she was too late. Nightmare Moon stepped into my castle with five others of your species and began to lay waste to everything that moved.” Remorse now made a home on Celestia’s face. “Luna and I were taken completely by surprise and we tried out best to save our ponies, but we were overwhelmed when Nightmare Moon broke Discord from his prison. Unable to do anything my sister and I could only watch as chaos overtook our ponies and lands. I managed to slip back into the portal to try and retrieve you while Luna stayed to set up some sort of resistance. When I arrived on your plane I found you dead, but the magic my avatar imbued in you managed to hold complete death at bay. I took you back into the portal where it was safe to revive you and let you recuperate.” Dano let a small sigh exit his mouth. He was, once again, being pushed into another fight. “Who else came with Nightmare Moon?” Celestia’s features changed from remorseful to neutral at the mention of their common enemy. “I do not know, but they were aggressive to the point of being blood thirsty.” Dano rubbed his chin a bit as he tried to think of anyone he knew who would fit that profile. Sadly he could not recall anyone like that, and those he could were dead. He did however have a question, which had been uttered before, begging to be asked. “How long was I out?” Celestia’s smile retuned quickly. “Three years.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose as he felt the extremely overpowering feeling of nostalgia. “What do I need to do?” Celestia let out a small sigh as if she was holding her breath before smiling even more. “You need to save my world like you did yours. This time however, many more lives depend on you. You must not fail.” With that Celestia turned to leave, but Dano was not satisfied with his new cause. “What about my home? I have people to bury.” Dano’s voice became harsh at the mention of the dead. Images of home flashed in his head, but he held his temper and feelings in check. Celestia turned back around to face Dano. Her smile had faded into a shadow of itself. “We do not have time Dano. Let the earth reclaim what is hers.” With that Celestia turned and began to walk away. Dano moved to protest once more, but as he opened his mouth to speak a wave of intense fatigue washed over him. The survivor collapsed to his knees as his muscles failed him. His eye lids became heavy, and the urge to sleep over powered Dano. With little more than a whimper the survivor slipped into a deep slumber as he fell to his side. The last images that entered his mind were of Celestia walking into the nothing that surrounded the two beings. ===================================================================== The smell of crushed pine needles entered Dano’s nose as the feeling of a soft wind caressed his face. With a quick inhale the survivor’s eyes shot open to reveal a pristine night sky covered in bright stars framed with large pine trees. Dano’s eyes moved in their sockets as they tried to document everything around him, but all he could see was more night and trees. With a deep breath Dano forced himself into a sitting position. The survivor’s view didn’t change much from before. Instead of a night sky he found a seemingly endless pine forest stretch off into the darkness. Internally Dano let out a sigh of relief as he recognized an environment he could survive in. Externally his body was coiled like a spring, eyes shifting. He was prepared to launch himself at anything that exited the night to harm him, but as he sat for what felt like an eternity nothing came forth. Believing he was safe Dano rose to his feet, and the familiar feeling of fatigue filled his muscles. This time however his body recuperated much faster than before. Once upright the survivor checked himself over. He vaguely remembered his struggle with Nightmare Moon and meeting with Celestia so his first check was his weapons. He knew he had lost his rifle and pistol, but when he reached for his blade it was in its sheath. He guessed it was there since his hand was on the knife when he fell. Along with the eight inch blade Dano had in his possession his Magnum, a pocket full of rounds for the revolver, an empty canteen on his left hip, some small bandages and binoculars in his fanny pack and several pistol clips. Dano knew the bullets in the clips were useless to him, but he could use the powder inside to light a fire or something of that nature. Once Dano had the knowledge of every tool on him he began to look into his surroundings a bit more. He forced himself to look hard and listen carefully, and after a few moments he could make out the sound of moving water through the calm of the night. Knowing he needed the liquid to live the survivor decided that his first course of action would be to find the source of the sound. Without waiting any longer Dano moved into the night toward the noise of flowing water. Occasionally he had to halt in order to point himself in the right direction, but he made good time. Soon the survivor pushed through the sparse brush into a clearing dominated by a large river. Now out in the open Dano could see the moon, and he was slightly astonished at the size of the celestial object. It was much larger and brighter than the survivor remembered. Dano pushed the questions that arose away quickly, and moved towards the river. Dano took a knee next to the black water that flowed by while pulling out his canteen. Hoping that the movement of the water kept algae and other debris out of the liquid the survivor dipped the plastic container into the river. The water began to flow into the small opening of the canteen, and filled quickly. Just before the container was full Dano heard the staccato snap of a stick echo in the night behind him. The survivor turned his head to try and find the origin of the noise, but as soon as his eyes reached the forest behind him a shadow leapt from the woods. Dano reacted with pure instinct as he dove to the side releasing his canteen simultaneously. The dive was anything but pretty, and the survivor found himself on his side scrambling to rise and fight. Once standing Dano’s eyes fell on his attacker while it turned to its prey. The shadow gained features as it stood in the moonlight, and a very big-cat like growl emanated from its maw. At first Dano recognized a lion from the brown coat and large red mane the beast was sporting, but once his eyes fell on the large, red bat like wings and red scorpion tail the survivor realized he wasn’t fighting a normal lion. The beast did not care for Dano’s slight confusion, and advanced like any large cat would on its next meal. Dano began to take small steps backwards as his foe moved forwards. The big-cat and the survivor continued to move backwards away from the river, with the predator making short gains on its prey for a few seconds before Dano came to a sudden halt. He realized with a bit of shock that he had backed into a tree. The beast also realized that his quarry was now trapped, and with reckless abandon leapt into the air with a massive claw raised to eviscerate its latest victim. Dano reacted once again on pure instinct as his hand flew to his Magnum. The survivor managed to get the revolver out and pointed at the beast just as it cleared the small distance between them. A single shot echoed through the night as Dano’s Magnum spewed a single round from its barrel. The bullet flew the short distance between the weapon and the beast to slam into the big-cat. Despite being a large round the impact did not force the animal to shift directions, but it did release a pained roar as it collided with Dano. The two combatants slammed into the tree behind them before crumpling into a heap. Dano fought desperately to get out from under the big-cat to get back on his feet, and after a few moments of struggling he succeeded in this endeavor. While gasping for breath and riding the high brought on by adrenalin the survivor pointed his revolver at his foe, but the animal lay still. For a few seconds Dano kept his weapon trained on the beast just in case. It didn’t move the entire time. Satisfied that he was safe once again Dano holstered his weapon only to notice a faint green glow emanating from downstream. The sight was accompanied by the sounds of voices in the distance, and it forced the survivor to move even deeper into the forest behind him for cover. As Dano peaked around one of the large trees the glow grew in intensity until it could be made out in the dark. To the survivors astonishment the glow emanated from a horn attached to what appeared to be a small horse or pony that stood a good four foot tall at the shoulder. With the moon’s rays and the flare’s glow working in concert Dano could make out that the horn’s owner had a light grey coat, a short, bright blonde tail and dark yellow eyes. Over the equines natural fur it wore a yellow cloak that was tied together over its chest and supported a hood around its neck. Over that was a set of dark grey overlapping armor plates that wrapped around its flanks in the back and ended in stylized curves in the front. Over the equines hooves was dark grey metal boots that looked like a Fleur de Lis in the front and tapered around his lower leg. To complete the pony’s ensemble a helmet with large cheek guards, a visor and a crest that appeared to be made of its own hair covered its head. The head gear was held in place with brown straps around its snout and one under its chin, and holes were cut for the equines ears and horn. The single grey pony was not alone, but accompanied by two others. These other equines sported deep grey coats, long tails that were striped navy blue and purple and yellow, cat like eyes. Like their comrade the two extras wore what looked like armor over their coats, but theirs, while also consisting of overlapping metal strips and a stylized front, was a deep purple and pointed at the end of the strips. What looked like purple bat wings stuck out of holes in the armor and rested on the equine’s back. Purple metal boots that matched the grey pony’s in shape covered the two extra’s hooves. Attached to each side of the equine’s front boots appeared to be a blade that could fold out, and the four short weapons were arched like talons. Like their comrade the two others wore helmets held on by three straps, but they lacked the cheek guards and visor. Instead they helmet attached to a metal skirt that went partially down the pony’s neck and came to a point over its snout. A crest that looked like the equine’s “wings” ran down the helmet to a messy mane that matched their tails. The three ponies wandered down the river bank with ever shifting eyes. The two with “wings” seemed to be faring better in the dark then their comrade, and it wasn’t long before they found the body of the beast Dano had killed. The three armored equines moved away from the water and looked down at the dead animal with a bit of shock present on their faces. Little did they know that the survivor was no more than four feet from them with a hand on his Magnum. Dano watched as the grey pony pushed the dead beast with one of its armored hooves, and then whistled loudly. “Whatever that sound was it killed this Manticore real quick.” Dano quickly pegged the grey guard as a male by his deep voice. “I don’t even see any signs of combat” continued the pony, “and I don’t want to know who could have done this magic.” One of the guards in purple elbowed the one in grey. “No time for gawking, we need to secure the area.” The raspy voice of the one pony in purple also carried a deep tone, and Dano guessed he was also male. The three ponies fanned out a bit before heading into the forest. Dano stifled his own breathing, dropped to a knee and pressed himself against the tree he was using as cover to try and shrink his silhouette. He knew that no matter how much he tried he was still visible if those ponies passed his tree, and his hand gripped his Magnum tightly in preparation for the coming fight. The survivor did not know who his enemy was in this realm, and for all he knew the three equines were there to capture or kill him. Using his sense of hearing the survivor listened to the ever approaching ponies, but just as one of the leading purple clad equines poked his nose around the tree Dano was behind the sound of another pony approaching quickly washed over the clearing. The encroaching equines turned to see the intruder before dashing off towards the river. Dano let out a soft sigh when the danger of being heard disappeared, and leaned out from behind his tree once again to observe the three ponies he had been hiding from kneeling before another. The new pony looked much more like a horse, and towered over those who bowed at its feet. Its dark sapphire blue coat blended in with the night behind it, and its long moderate cobalt blue mane and tail was dotted with white star like spots. The long hair moved on its own as if a strong breeze flowed through the quiet forest. The equine sported a long horn as well as wings, which bore a striking resemblance to the Celestia Dano had seen in his “dream”. The horse also wore cyan metal boots like the ones at its feet, a small black tiara and a large, black cloth necklace adorned with a waxing crescent moon. The same moon appeared on the horse’s flank, but was surrounded by a black, amorphous blob. “Princess Luna! What brings you this far from Sanctuary?” The horned pony asked without rising. Dano blinked as he observed the true form of Luna. Confusion made a home in the survivor’s mind as he struggled with his next move. He could believe the Celestia in his “dream” and trust this Luna. Or this Luna’s appearance was a trap, and she had allied with her avatar. Both scenarios seemed feasible to Dano, and he remained still as he debated with himself. “Do you not feel that Guardsmen?” Luna’s voice was soft and cool like the night she embodied. “W-what?” The pony in question seemed shocked by the question. “Be silent, and open your senses.” The three ponies seemed confused from Luna’s curtness, but she did not notice. Her moderate cyan eyes scanned the forest for whatever she was referencing. “Do you not feel that void in the world? An unnatural hole?” Even more confusion made its way onto the three pony’s faces, but Dano knew what Luna was talking about. Humans naturally produced chaotic magic from their mere presence. Luna was sensing the survivor, and with a sigh he realized he could no longer hide. Dano rose from his cover and walked slowly into the clearing. The sound of his footsteps were enough to draw the attention of the four equines by the river, and when all eight eyes fell on the human emerging from the woods a wall of tension formed. The three armored ponies quickly turned, stood shoulder to shoulder and formed a wall of flesh between Dano and Luna. Feeling he had come far enough the survivor stopped a few paces out of the forest to leave a good seven yard gap between the two parties. “Who goes there?!” One of the purple clad ponies challenged. Dano ignored the three equines blocking Luna, and instead stared at the horse with a neutral expression. Luna returned the gaze with her own flat features. “I said who goes there?!” The same pony challenged. “Stand down Guardsmen.” Luna’s order seemed to confuse the armored ponies, but they followed the order none the less and moved out of their athletic stances. “You know who I am then?” Dano kept his voice calm. “You are Daniel, yes?” Dano nodded. “Then you must come with me. You three,” Luna’s gaze fell to the three in front of her “as you were.” The three armored equines managed a slow, confused salute as Luna turned and began to move back the way she came. Dano moved to follow, but was blocked by the three ponies. “I don’t know who you are, but I better not catch you around here again human.” The horned equine said with an emphasis on “human”. His words were joined by spit sent by one of the ponies in purple on his boot. Dano chose to ignore the threat as he pushed passed the equines to join Luna downstream, and he found her waiting several dozen yards away from the group of armored ponies. As the survivor approached Luna hesitated so the two beings could meet before she matching Dano’s speed. The equine lead Dano through the dark by the river. “I would apologize for my soldier’s crude behavior, but they have only seen the worst of your race.” Dano grunted in response. “They have yet to see the worst of my race.” Luna gave Dano a somewhat worried look. “I do not know what happened to your home, but know that whatever happened there has happened here.” Dano grunted again. “It doesn’t matter. Everyone is gone.” Luna’s look only became even more worried, but she did not press. “I am taking you back to the largest bastion we have. A place called Sanctuary. There you will meet with the heads of our military so you can begin your assistance.” Dano nodded. “Should I expect resistance from your commanders?” Luna’s expression hardened. “Without a doubt.” Dano sighed. He was going to have to fight not only his enemy, but his allies as well. The two beings moved through the night without another word spoken. They follow the river for a while before breaking off the water way to move through the dense pine forest. Dano had no idea where he was being led, but Luna seemed to know where they were going. Before long the equine and the survivor found themselves skirting the side of a mountain. Dano gawked at the sheer size of the formation as well as its steep incline. Luna pressed on none the less, and the two rounded the mountain to find a small red glow emanating from ahead. The glow grew in intensity until Luna and Dano finally caught sight of its source. A lonely torch sat in a brazier attached to the side of the mountain. Below the small flame stood a single pony wielding a six foot long spear that was planted into the ground. The pony had a bright white coat, a short blonde tail and brilliant blue eyes. Over its coat he wore a chainmail cloak under gold segmented armor which had holes to allow a pair of white wings out from under the armor. A solid neck piece attached to the body armor and extended halfway up the equines throat. On its head rested a helmet with large cheek guards and a facemask that had been lifted to improve visibility. Atop the helm was a horizontal crest made of the pony’s mane, and its feet were covered by gold metal boots that matched both Luna’s and the other guards Dano had seen. Luna moved past the guard without noticing the pony, and the small equine snapped to attention and saluted as its superior moved past. Dano followed Luna past the guard, and found a large cave entrance with another brazier and similar guard on the opposite side of the portal. Luna moved into the well-lit cave, and Dano followed without question. The cave was massive. Standing a good ten feet at the height of the arch and a good twenty wide the formation appeared to be anything but natural. All along the walls were braziers placed to provide light, and upon a closer inspection the walls were covered in scratch marks. Dano guessed that this used to be a den for some sort of animal, but he kept his questions to himself as he moved even deeper into the mountain. Luna led Dano farther and farther away from the entrance. Down smaller random corridors and past rooms filled with other ponies or animals the survivor could not name. Some of the small equines Dano walked past flinched at the sight of a human. Others gave him angry looks. Either way the survivor got the feeling that he wasn’t welcome. He did however pick up that females of the race seemed to only stand at three feet tall on average as well as have smaller snouts and more curvy bodies. Luna ignored the stares that were directed Dano’s way, and after a few minutes of moving she passed through an arch covered by a simple blanket. Dano followed and found himself in a small room dominated by a large round table in the middle covered in maps and other cartography. Braziers that held no torch or other normal source of light were scattered around the room, and several small chairs and benches sat in the place they were last left. Standing around the table was three ponies each wearing the same uniform, but all drastically different. Luna advanced on the table while the three small equines bowed deeply. She ignored the salutes to her position and turned to Dano. “These three are the leaders of our remaining military.” Luna motioned with a hoof to a large grey stallion wearing what appeared to be a solid silver breastplate that covered his front half and silver metal boots. His short black mane and tail were groomed to perfection, and his silver eyes demanded respect from any who looked into them. He had a tattoo of two silver horseshoes locked together on each of his flanks, and he stood in what Dano could call an at ease stance. “That is General Charger, the commander of all Earth Pony forces.” Luna’s hoof moved to the next pony in line. From Dano’s observations she was a mare, and she wore the same silver breastplate and boots as her comrades save for the holes cut in it to provide access for her wings. She was dark blue with a long and free flowing sky blue mane and tail. Hey eyes matched her hair, and they took in Dano with a competitive feel. Her tattoo was of a single wing crossed with a spear, and she constantly flexed her wings as if they ached. “That is General Sky Lance, the commander of all Pegasus forces.” Luna’s hoof fell on the last in the row, and Dano saw a light brown stallion with a horn of matching color. His silver breastplate was decorated with a medal hanging around his neck that consisted of a thick blue band with two golden, crossed swords hanging from the suspension piece. His sliver boots also carried a small black gem in the top-middle section of the Fleur de Lis. This equines mane and tail was white whit hints of grey, and his green eyes coupled with the appearance of wrinkles on his face screamed old age. His tattoo was a single downward sword flanked by two gold five pointed stars. “And this is General Monty Blade, the supreme commander of our remaining forces and the commander of all Unicorn forces.” Luna returned her hoof to the floor before turning to the three commanders. “Generals. This is Daniel.” Dano made eye contact with the three ponies, and they returned the gaze with a stares ranging from contempt to outright rage. “What is a human doing here?” Monty Blade spat in an accent that sounded English. “I thought we were fighting those abominations.” Dano’s features remained neutral and his voice calm as he responded. “I have been brought here by Celestia to fix your problem.” Monty’s almost disgusted expression didn’t change. “I doubt someone as regal as Princess Celestia would pick such a barbaric animal as you to do anything.” Dano felt some anger start to boil inside of him, but he kept it in check. “I wasn’t asked to be here.” Sky Lance and Charger gave each other a nervous look. “I think Monty is right,” Sky Lance interjected with a somewhat aggressive tone “the last time I checked humans were something we didn’t trust.” The other two generals nodded. “And if Princess Celestia went to get you where is she now?” Charger’s deep voice didn’t surprise Dano in the slightest. “I can vouch for him.” Luna kept a calm expression as she tried to push her commanders to accept Dano. “Even so Princess, his story has too many holes to trust him.” Dano was about to launch his rebuttal to Monty’s comment, but as he opened his mouth to speak he was interrupted from inside his own head. “Daniel. Brace yourself.” Dano barely acknowledged the words before a pain spiked from the back of his head. Unable to contain the sheer burning sensation the survivor doubled over as he grit his teeth and slammed his eyes closed. The four equines in the room all took defensive steps back as Dano withered on the stone floor, and none made any attempt to help the human. The pain spread through the survivor until his entire body burned. When he felt he couldn’t take it anymore the pain subsided, but Dano felt like something was very wrong. His feeling was validated when he rose without moving any of his muscles, and he opened his eyes to see that he wasn’t in control of himself. “Generals” Dano said without his own input “I beseech thee to listen to Daniel.” Dano watched as the four equines in the room stared at him with looks of shock. “S-sister? Is that you?” Luna’s voice almost sounded sad. “Yes Luna.” Dano watched the gears turn in Luna’s head. “Why aren’t you here?” Luna seemed to be devolving into an emotional mess. “For Daniel to come to our world he needed enough magical energy to get here. I gave him as much as he needed, but it was too much for me. I have taken refuge in Daniel’s body until I can recuperate.” Luna’s jaw moved as she tried to process what was happening. “When will you be able to come out?” Dano felt sorrow permeate from Celestia’s conscience, and he couldn’t help but feel the same. “I do not know Lulu, but I need you to be strong. Daniel will save our world if you let him.” Dano knew the last sentence was more for the other three ponies in the room, and he watched as they slowly came to terms with what they were being told. “I must go now Luna. Please be careful.” With that Dano felt his muscles return to his control, and he collapsed as the toll of the possession overwhelmed him. After a few moments the survivor felt his ebbing strength return, and he rose back to his feet to see four equines still processing what they had seen. “What happened?” Dano asked as he sucked in a deep breath. “Y-your hair changed, and you had magical wings.” Sky Lane managed to get out thorough her own confusion. “I looked like Celestia?” Dano had experience with these types of transformations, but he had never grown wings before. “Yes” Monty said as he regained his regular attitude. “I suppose this is the proof we need.” Argued Sky Lance in a slightly less confident tone. “I agree.” The sound of both Charger and Sky Lance backing Dano forced Monty’s hand. “Very well. We will use you as an advisor and nothing more. You will not hold rank or any command whatsoever. Is that clear?” Dano nodded. “Good.” Monty moved closer to the table. “We will have to arm and armor you.” To Dano’s surprise quills and paper began to float around the room. The survivor noticed they had a feint grey glow around them, and that Monty’s horn was also glowing the same color. Each quill worked on a single piece of paper before the pieces of parchment were rolled up together and sent through a tube in the wall. “While they process those requisitions we may have a mission for you.” Dano nodded as Monty’s attention shifted back to him. “What needs to get done?” A small smile spread over Monty’s features. “Straight to the point. I like that.” Dano kept his expression neutral, and Monty let out an awkward cough at the returning gaze. “We have a crucial weapon in our fight against Nightmare Moon and her monsters. However, this weapon has been put out of commission due to a missing piece.” Monty turned to a second brass tube next to the one he had just sent the papers up. “Please send in the Elements of Harmony.” Dano couldn’t make out the response, but he didn’t care much. If a weapon needed to be built he would help. The faster he was done here the faster he could go home. The wait for the Elements of Harmony was thankfully a short one. An oppressive awkwardness had settled over the room. The three generals did not know how to react to a human with the soul of their princess in him, and Luna had remained quiet since Celestia’s appearance. When the Elements did arrive they drew the attention of everyone in the room as they pushed their way through the cloth door. The first to come through was a unicorn mare with a lavender coat, long moderate sapphire blue mane and tail with a purple and pink streak and violet eyes. Her tattoo was a pink six pointed star being orbited by six small white six pointed stars. Following her came another unicorn mare. Her white coat and indigo mane and tail were well kept and stylized, and she walked with an air of respect. Her azure eyes were half lidded as pointed her nose upward, and her tattoo of three diamonds screamed pompous to Dano. The next to enter was an orange mare wearing a Stetson hat over her long blond mane. Both her mane and tail were held together at the end with a red strap, and, compared to the pony that entered before her, was rather dirty. Three red apples made up her tattoo, and her green eyes were filled with an honesty that Dano could have sworn he had seen before. After her was a pegasus mare with a short rainbow mane and long rainbow tail made up of equal parts red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. She didn’t walk into the room, but instead hovered with her wings as she rubbed sleep from her light magenta eyes. Her light cyan coat and feathers were broken up with a tattoo of a cloud shooting a red, yellow and blue lightning bolt. The last to enter was a canary yellow pegasus mare that slinked into the room. Her moderate cyan eyes shifted around the area to try and find any sort of threat. Her long pink hair and tail dragged on the ground a bit, and when she caught sight of Dano she leapt behind the orange mare after making a squeaking noise. This must have been normal seeing as everyone in the room didn’t seem to notice. Dano didn’t get a good look at the mare’s tattoo that appeared to be present on every one of the equine’s flanks, but he was too busy wondering why her eyes seemed so familiar. “You called for us Generals?” The lavender mare said in a tone Dano could only call “willing to please”. “Yes.” Monty responded without looking up from the maps he had been occupying himself with. “This human here is going to help you find Pinkie Pie.” Dano snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Pinkie’s name. “Who am I looking for?” Monty looked up from his maps with a curious look on his face. “Pinkie Pie.” Dano shook his head. “That can’t be right. Pinkie Pie is dead.” Every equine in the room locked their eyes onto Dano. “What y’all mean she’s dead?” The orange mare said with a bit of anger in her tone. “Twilight here said she could find her with magic!” Dano blinked in confusion. “T-Twilight?” The equines in the room shot each other worried looks. “Have you met them before Daniel?” Sky Lance said with a bit of confusion in her voice. “Pinkie Pie?” Dano receded into his mind as confusion mixed with grief. He was hearing names of people lost forever, and these ponies were talking as if they were still alive. “D-Daniel? Are you okay?” Dano looked up to see the yellow mare stepping out from behind the orange one, and when he caught a glimpse of her tattoo he could not tear his eyes away. It consisted of three butterflies with blue thoraxes and pink wings. Dano froze on the spot as he looked at the same exact symbol Fluttershy wore around her neck. With a sudden realization the survivor grasped the fact that he was looking at pony versions of his best friends and lover. “This can be...” Dano began to take defensive steps backwards as several emotions fought for dominance in his head. “This can’t be…” The equines in the room began to show worry for Dano, but they were too late. “THIS CANT BE!” Dano screamed as his mind broke from the stress. “You are all dead! I saw you die!” Dano began to point at the five confused and scared mares that had just entered the room. “You are human and you are dead!” Dano felt something on his shoulder, and he turned quickly to knock what appeared to be Luna’s hoof off of him. “Daniel you need to calm down.” Luna’s soothing voice was barely heard over the thoughts in Dano’s head, and he continued to back away from the equines in the room. Eventually Dano couldn’t take it anymore, and his mind finally slipped into a primal state. His instincts told him to run, and so he did. Without much regard for anyone around him Dano turned and sprinted out of the room. The world became small and tunneled as adrenalin pushed its way through Dano’s blood stream, and he ran down corridor after corridor without putting any thought into the direction he was running. Somehow the survivor found the main entrance, and with every ounce of epinephrine charged strength he had Dano sprinted out of the underground base. The two surprised guards at the entrance didn’t give chase as the survivor powered into the dark forest. For what felt like days Dano ran. He weaved through trees and leapt over obstacles with an ease reserved for a state of pure instinct. Eventually the adrenalin in the survivor’s veins drained out of him, and was replaced by massive amounts of grief and anguish. Unable to run any more Dano collapsed to his knees as tears began to flow. He was confused beyond belief. The people he was closest to and loved with all his being had appeared before him as animals. Dano let the tears flow, and his wails echoed through the night. As the survivor vented a rage formed in his core. His brain came to the conclusion that he was dreaming. That Discord was screwing with him. Charged with anger Dano rose to his feet and began to look around through teary eyes. “WHERE ARE YOU DISCORD!?” Dano’s words boomed in the quiet forest. “COME OUT AND FIGHT ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Dano continued to rage as he scanned for his foe. “Daniel. Calm yourself.” Dano swiveled as he seethed with anger. “Who said that?!” “You must calm down Daniel.” Dano continued to frantically search for whoever was talking, and his eyes eventually fell on a transparent Celestia that was walking out of the woods with a face of pure concern. “You… you aren’t real!” Dano pulled his Magnum out of its holster. “This is a dream!” Celestia stopped moving at the presence of the weapon that was shaking in Dano’s hand. “Daniel. This is not a dream. You need to calm down.” Dano kept the weapon pointed at the transparent equine as she spoke without moving her mouth. “Then why are my friends here?” Celestia’s face remained concerned as she maintained eye contact with the distraught Dano. “They are not your friends Daniel. Your friends died three years ago. You must understand that the magic of harmony is complicated and uncontrollable.” Dano let his revolver drop a bit. “Are you saying that you have no idea how this happened?” Celestia’s eyes dropped for a second before returning to Dano’s. “No. I do know what happened, but you must understand that both my own and my sister’s intentions were not to cause you pain.” Dano continued to stare at Celestia. “When a child was born in your Ponyville the residual magic of harmony that seeped into the fetus would replace the child’s real personality and appearance with a pre-set one that mimicked a filly born in my world.” Dano blinked as he tried to comprehend what he was being told. “So Fluttershy was never really her?” Celestia nodded. “She was a copy. The real Fluttershy was born a pony.” Dano felt his energy sap as he came to terms with what he was hearing. “She never existed…” Dano fell to his knees as he felt his heart fall into his stomach. “She was never real…” Once again tears began to form in Dano’s eyes, but he was too tired to stay up. With a soft thud the survivor fell onto his side to sob quietly into the night alone and cold. Unknowing to Dano Celestia simply faded into the wind as sleep came slowly to the distraught survivor. With a finial sob Dano slipped into a dreamless slumber where he escaped his woes under an indifferent moon. *gives Author a dirty look* what? you took forever to get this chapter out! *sigh* i know, but in my defense the summer time distracted me. its true. Author is easily distracted when it comes to this stuff not helping darling i must ask you to stop talking to yourself. it is quite strange i have been telling him that for years! *whimpers* im so, so, so, so, so, so, so sorry this took so long. the summer allowed me to do a bunch of stuff so i didnt get bored enough to turn on my muse. please be gentle in your punishment. also please comment and rate. that is all kthanxbai
ReturnSame Old Fight Chapter 1 Return Dano sucked down a deep breath as he wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. The survivor stood on the shallow pitch of his home, having replaced some of the green colored shingles that had cracked or broken during the winter months. The sun was a constant heat on Dano’s shoulders, and his short brown hair was covered in perspiration. His white t-shirt, blue jeans and black SWAT cut boots carried the dirty stains associated with this kind of work, and his hands were covered in the dirt that had accumulated under the shingles over their long life. “Are we done yet?” Dano turned around and looked over the lip of the roof to see a bored teenager wearing a green t-shirt covering his upper half with purple shorts encasing his legs to right below the knee standing by the extendable ladder that allowed accesses the roof. Purple skate shoes with green laces adorned his feet, and his hair was shaved into a green mohawk. “What? You have a date or something?” Spike sighed and shifted his weight as best he could, seeing as his left knee had lost most of its range of motion when he had caught a round almost a year ago. “In fact I do have one.” Dano raised an eyebrow and smirked. “Who’s the lucky lady?” Spike suddenly looked at the ground, a little embarrassment showing in a blush. “Sweetie Belle.” Dano chuckled. “Well, I won’t keep you waiting then.” With that Dano picked up the roofing hammer he had borrowed from the Apple Family and tucked it in between the black leather belt around his waist and jeans. The unused shingles the survivor had brought up with him went over his shoulder and the extra roofing nails went into his pocket before he mounted the ladder leaning up against the house. After moving down a few rungs Dano placed his feet on the outside of the ladder, and slid the rest of the way down. With a slight thud the survivor came to a stop on the ground, and turned to see the teenager crossing his arms with a look of contempt on his face. “Show off.” Spike grumbled. “That’s not what your mother said last night.” Dano chuckled as Spike rolled his eyes. “That is the third time you have used that today. It’s getting old man.” Dano sighed. “Kids these days.” Spike rolled his eyes again. “Can I go now?” Dano turned and began to collapse the ladder. “Yeah, you’re free to go.” Spike thanked Dano and said his goodbyes as he began the walk back to town, his limp showing. Dano turned to watch him go with a sad frown. He remembered when Spike had been hit in the opening shots of a two week war between the residents of Ponyville, New York and the being known as Discord. The survivor had lead a team of five men and a wolf to combat him and they had won, but at a cost. Every member of the team carried the scars of the fight, and one of them didn’t make it back. Dano sighed as he remembered the battle, and the death of Carrot Cake. Eventually Spike disappeared behind a small bend in the road, and Dano pulled himself back to the real world. The survivor returned to his task, and collapsed the ladder before placing it by the house, he would return it later. Dano moved to the front of the abode he had been busy maintaining, and took in all of his work. The structure was two stories tall, but contained a small amount of floor space. The brown painted exterior walls were covered in nicely trimmed vines that climbed their way upward around the windows and many bird houses attached to the building. A simple stained wooden door blocked the entrance, and the whole structure sat in a clearing that Dano had been taking care of. Behind the survivor a small foot bride spanned a babbling brook that ran in and out of the forest surrounding the house. The area was covered with animals of every size and shape enjoying the weather in their own way. Any herbivore that called the Appalachian area home was there, from deer to rabbits to song birds. Even with all of the life and growth there was still something missing, and Dano knew what it was. The original owner of the house was out with a litter of puppies and their parents. Dano smiled as he remember the woman called Fluttershy helping the husky named Jenna through her labor a month ago as the survivor and the father watched on. The wolf named Echo practically beamed with pride as his children were born, one by one, until six small wolf-dog pups yelped and barked as they began their lives. Dano’s smile grew at the memory as he moved into the house, for he needed to go meet his friend and woman soon. The survivor pushed through the door and into the living room of the abode. A small brown area rug with pink hearts covered a bit of the floor in the center of the room while the rest remained hard wood. A small decorative hearth made of stone lay embedded in the right wall to the right to a threshold that led to a small kitchen/dining room combination. A wooden door rested in the middle of the left wall that lead to a guest bedroom, and a stairwell sat in the left corner that was parallel with the left wall. The rear wall was covered in small animal housing as well as pictures of Fluttershy and Dano’s friends. The interior space was made up of two tone stained wood that added to the simple feel of the place. Dano moved quickly through the living room to the stairs, and climbed them to the top where he then took a left through another wooden door. Behind the portal rest the bathroom of the house, a small white tiled room with a white porcelain tub parallel with the back wall underneath the only small window. A pale pink sink basin rested in a darkly stained cabinet on the left wall below a large mirror, and a pair of small white doors covered a small closet in the right wall that held towels and other bathroom essentials. The walls remained their light stained wood color with dark stain highlights. Dano moved into the room, turned on the sink and washed his hands under the cool well water until they were clean then splashed some on his face. The survivor looked up into the mirror as water dripped off of his features to see the four faded pink vertical scars on his face. He had received them at the hands of Discord at the battle of Fort Security. The dips in his skin weren’t the only scars Dano carried. On his right bicep rested a bite mark from a wolf he had fought to save Fluttershy, and he had several scratch marks on his chest from the same battle. A bite mark also graced his left thigh from a feral dog in the abandoned city he had awoken in about a year ago, after he had died. The whole reason Dano was in the position he was in was because of his death at the hands of an electrical explosion. He had been saved by technology, but it had failed when the human race began to die out from an epidemic of biblical proportions. His body had been preserved, and after two women named Celestia and Luna had returned power to the hospital he was revived only to find himself twenty years in the future. The women lead and taught the survivor about the town known as Ponyville, and why its existence was crucial to the world around him. With nowhere else to go Dano accepted his task, and became a guardian of the magic of harmony that the town produced. Dano shook his head, and water flew from his face. He needed to stop reminiscing and get to Fluttershy before she thought he had stood her up. She had a tendency to over react when it came to things like that. With his hands and face clean Dano left the bathroom, descended down the stairs, crossed the living room and moved out of the house. Without waiting any longer the survivor began to walk away from his home, crossing the footbridge as he went, and began the trek to town and his destination. The path Dano moved down toward Ponyville cut its way between a small rolling plain to his right and a lush forest to his left. The trees and grass shifted in the light summer breeze that made its way across the earth, and the calming sound of rustling leaves reminded the survivor why he loved his new life so much. Before his accident everything was rushed, but now the world spun at a much slower rate. Dano had watched the sun rise, the moon set and the seasons change for the first time in his life, and he wondered how he had missed these natural wonders before. After a good amount of time the town of Ponyville in all its splendor appeared behind a low hill that had blocked Dano’s view. Each building sported a different paint and shingle color that made looking at a rainbow bland. Every hue ever invented was there, and that wasn’t the only colorful thing about the town. As Dano pushed past the first buildings of the village he began to see the residents, just as colorful as their town. Each person carried a different hair and eye color, and they each smiled as they went about their day. Dano waved at the people he knew as he moved through town, and they reciprocated with vigor. Eventually the survivor reached the center of Ponyville, a large open area with a statue of a sun with eight tendrils of fire sprouting out of it next to a crescent moon surrounded by a small fountain. The two symbols were the emblems of the towns founders, the immortal beings known as Celestia and Luna. Their ability to manipulate the magic of harmony that emanated from the town’s people gave them powers that one would think impossible. Dano had adjusted to the strangeness of the post-apocalyptic world eventually, and he even accepted the change. The survivor moved quickly through the town square and past the other half of town to find himself on the verge of another rolling plain that dwarfed the one Dano had passed earlier. A single hill caught his attention, and without waiting began to climb it. As he reached the top of the rise the sound of high pitched barks and giggles reached the survivor’s ears, and a smile grew exponentially on his face until he reached the top. Lying on her back with six puppies climbing on top of her was Fluttershy and the parents of the pups lying next to each other a few feet away. The shy woman’s long pink hair lay sprawled out on the grass as she squirmed and played with the small dogs. She wore a canary yellow top with tight blue jeans, and pink flat soled shoes completed her outfit. Echo and Jenna noticed Dano first, and they both rose their head to look at the intruder. The wolf sported a dusty brown coat with feint streaks of red, and the bottom of his muzzle and his chest was a nice tan. Echo’s body had a couple furless scars on it, the largest one being a large pink line that ran across his throat. Black eyes acknowledged Dano quickly, and he returned to his reclining. Jenna wore a red and cream coat, unlike her husky heritage. Her chest, face, underbelly and legs from the knee down sported the creamy white color, and the rest of her coat was a deep red. Her tail was half and half. The top portion being red, and the bottom cream. Jenna continued to eye Dano a little longer than Echo did, but returned to her reclining just like her mate. Echo wan an anomaly in the world, for he was once human turned a mythological beast known as a Diamond Dog before returning back to this plane of existence as a wolf. Celestia and Luna had also come from this different Earth in order to watch over the human race. With his human intellect Echo and Dano had become great friends, and had long conversations about anything and everything. Although the wolf only spoke with barks, growls and whines Dano could get the gist of what he was saying out of familiarity. The six puppies that belonged to Echo and Jenna shared the coats of their parents, and had yet to be named. Fluttershy planned on letting them get adopted by some of the town’s people, and they would name the pup they picked. Echo had shown a little sadness at the coming loss of his children, but he agreed with the shy woman. The puppies had not inherited his intelligence, and were just wolf-dogs that deserved a loving family. Fluttershy tensed at the sound of Dano coming over the hill, her shy nature taking over. The puppies that played around her felt the change in their jungle gym, and put on their fiercest look as they growled and hopped around looking for the intruder. They received a laugh from Dano as their high pitched growls were more cute than fierce. Fluttershy heard the laugh, and looked up to see Dano moving towards her. The couple locked eyes, and the survivor felt the joy he always felt when he looked into the deep cyan pools of his girlfriend move through his body. Without a word Dano moved to Fluttershy and laid down next to her. The puppies, happy that their play space had increased, began to crawl over the survivor as they nipped at each other. The survivor chuckled as they ran up and down his body until the sensation of Fluttershy pulling herself close to Dano made him shift so he was flat on his back. The shy woman took the opening, and placed her head on his chest while wrapping an arm around his abdomen. Dano wrapped his arm around Fluttershy’s shoulders, and the feeling of her breath could be felt through his shirt. Just as quickly as the puppies had changed from playful to serious to playful again they became tired, and the two they had been running on proved to be the perfect bed. The puppies found a place to lay in the crease where Dano’s body met Fluttershy’s, and formed a small pile of puppy flesh as they reclined against each other. Following the pup’s lead Dano began to drift off to sleep, his breath becoming slower as his mind began to shut down. Fluttershy also appeared to be on her way out of her consciousness, and the couple soon found themselves napping in the summer sun on the side of a hill covered in puppies. ===================================================================== Dano awoke to the setting sun and the missing sensation of the puppies atop him. Echo and Jenna must have taken them home, the survivor thought to himself, and after confirming that the wolf and husky had indeed left the thought solidified into fact. He blinked the sleep out of his eyes, and began to stir until he realized that Fluttershy was still passed out next to him, her arm still across his abdomen and head on his chest. With a chuckle Dano began to poke and prod the shy woman until she began to awake. “Get up Fluttershy, the sun is setting.” Fluttershy mumbled something incoherent as she pressed her face into Dano’s chest, attempting to steal a few more moments of sleep. “I need to get to work, and you need to get home. Remember the last time you had to walk back in the dark?” Fluttershy let out a frustrated moan as she opened her eyes. “That’s my girl.” Dano sat up with Fluttershy still resting on him, effectively forcing her to sit up with him. The shy woman, getting the hint, pulled away from the survivor so he could rise. Dano did just that before offering Fluttershy a hand to help her up. She took it, and with a minimal amount of effort, the survivor picked up his partner and pulled her into him. Fluttershy giggled like a little girl as Dano wrapped his arms around her, and the couple found themselves sharing a small passionate kiss before releasing each other. “I love you Fluttershy.” Dano stared into her perfect eyes, and she returned the gaze without falter. “I love you too Dano.” Dano pecked Fluttershy on the lips before wrapping an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close. The couple made their way down the hill toward town with smiles on their faces as they enjoyed each other’s company. Dano and Fluttershy walked slowly through Ponyville as the shadows grew long, and the small street lights began to come to life. When the couple reached the town center they separated, Fluttershy bound for home while Dano moved off to work. He really didn’t need the job at the bar called The Punch Bowl, but he was good friends with the owner, Berry Punch. He also needed to keep a close eye on her. During the battle of Fort Security Dano discovered Berry Punch living as a prisoner in the compound. She was treated horribly as well as ‘used’ by the men for their own pleasure. The survivor pulled the bar owner out after killing Discord, but the chaotic being haunted his dreams along with Berry’s. Discord’s plan was to over throw Dano’s conscious and take his body, but the survivor had thwarted this plan. Berry seemed to have here nightmares under control lately, but Dano was still worried that she could break. He would have to put her down to save the town from Discord’s resurrection if that happened. It didn’t take Dano long to work his way through town to The Punch Bowl, and he spotted the red brick exterior before he could even see the sign above large windows taking up the façade. Moving inside just as the sun set the survivor walked into the familiar bar. The Punch Bowl was split in the middle by a walkway that separated several maroon cushioned booths with wooden tabled inside of them to the left and a long darkly stained wooden bar to the right. Behind the bar rested dozens of bottles of every kind of alcohol in a large rack, and in front of the counter rested stools with maroon cushions and darkly stained wooden legs. The walls of the bar matched the dark stain of the counter, stools and booths, and, when coupled with the dim, orange glow of some simple chandeliers hanging above the passage way, gave off a homey vibe. Berry was already behind the bar preparing for the coming night, cleaning glasses with a cloth. She wore a simple black t-shirt with blue jeans and black sneakers, her usual ‘behind the bar’ get up, and her messy pale grey-purple hair rested atop her head. Matching the color of her hair, Berry’s eyes carried a missing spark that everyone else in town held, one that she had lost from her time in the hell hole she was held in. “Afternoon.” Dano smiled at the bar owner as he made his way behind the bar. “How was your day?” Berry shrugged as she placed a clean glass down and picked another up. “Pretty normal, you?” Dano chuckled. “Those puppies have spent more time with Fluttershy today than I have all week.” The two bar tenders laughed. “She does love animals.” Dano let out a happy sigh. “Yeah.” Berry gave him a playful elbow. “You sound like you’re some teen who’s talking about their crush.” Dano raised an eyebrow as he smirked. “I feel that way to be honest.” Berry chuckled. “Well, just keep it down. Some people here are extremely traditional.” Dano pretended to pout. “Fine.” Berry gave him another elbow, this one more forceful as she gave him a fake scowl. “Aren’t your friends coming today?” Dano looked at his watch. Its date read ‘Wednesday, 7/6/33’. “Yeah, they should be around at the usual time.” Berry nodded. “Sounds good.” With that Dano and Berry got around to preparing the bar for the night. As the moon and stars rose in the sky the bar filled with the usual farm hands blowing off some of the stress that came with the occupation along with some random customers who decided this Wednesday was as good as any to drink. Time moved along as Berry and Dano served drinks and made sure everybody was safe as they drank. Eventually the time came, and four men stepped into the bar together. The first wore a blue pinstripe suit with a white dress shirt underneath the suit’s jacket. A maroon tie rested around his neck, and matching Converse shoes covered his feet. Somewhat short brown hair decorated his scalp, and a pair of trimmed sideburns stretched down the side of his face. The man’s azure eyes were filled with compassion as well as knowledge, and they could be seen taking in the bar with delight. Dano knew the man as the Doctor, and the physician had patched him up more times than he would like to admit. Next came the giant of a man known as Big Mac. He wasn’t extraordinarily tall, but he was wide. Massive shoulders and logs for arms were contained under a tight red t-shirt that carried grass and dirt stains gained from a hard day’s work on his family’s farm. Blue jeans with the same stains encased the large farmer’s legs, and were tucked into large cowboy boots. Dirty blonde hair covered Big Mac head, and a single wheat sprig jutted out of a calm, almost expressionless face. Green, honest eyes emanated composure, and fit in with his demeanor flawlessly. A scar that the farmer had gained from participating in the battle at Fort Security stretched across his right cheekbone back, his missing right earlobe joining in the scar. Following Big Mac came his cousin Braeburn. The smaller of the two Apples wore a simple cowboy hat on his head over blonde hair, and his eyes matched his cousins in color but not vibe. He put out an adventurous, almost cliché western movie, vibe, and his eyes reflected that lust for far away escapades. A button up yellow long sleeve work shirt underneath a leather vest covered the farmer’s upper half while dirty jeans and cowboy boots made up the rest of his ensemble. The last man in, known as Soarin, wore a leather flight jacket, despite the heat, over a simple blue t-shirt. Dark blue jeans concealed his legs, and ended in black boots that shone in the light. Messy navy blue hair sat atop Soarin’s head, and his light green eyes beamed with curiosity and energy, much like a young child’s. Soarin was the youngest of the group, and always wore a stupid smile on his face no matter the situation. With everybody here Dano moved out from behind the bar after grabbing six beers, and made his way to a booth that the group had already moved into, only slowing to pick up an unused bar stool for himself. The survivor planted the stool at the end of the table before climbing on and taking a seat. Dano handed out the beers, one to each member, and one to himself. He opened the sixth and placed it on the table in front of no one, a silent tribute to Carrot Cake and his sacrifice. “How’s life gentlemen?” Dano asked after he took a sip of beer. “Dinky has been rebelling lately,” lamented the Doctor, “she got in another fight with her mother the other day, and it ended with them both in tears.” The team nodded sympathetically. The Doctor had married his longtime girlfriend Ditzy ‘Derpy’ Doo a few months back, and her teenage daughter had been anything but happy about it. The news of her reacting this way wasn’t new, but she seemed to be getting bolder as the year went on. “I don’t really know how to handle it.” The Doctor finished before taking a sip of his drink. “Hopefully she will grow out of it before she gets knocked up.” Soarin interjected, and the group chuckled at the glare he received from the physician. “What?” Dano resisted the urge to face-palm at the ridiculousness of Soarin’s thought process. “You know, the whole ‘daddy issue girl’ thing.” Dano shook his head ever so slightly. “She’s only sixteen Soarin.” Soarin shrugged, his signal that he was giving up on the conversation. “Anyway, how is Rainbow?” Soarin perked up at the sound of his girlfriend. “She’s doing well. Her jaw isn’t bothering her as much anymore.” Dano smiled at the good news. He was happy that the broken jaw Rainbow Dash had suffered from a grazing bullet was becoming less of a problem. “Working her mouth out Soarin?” Braeburn asked with a raised eyebrow and a smirk, and the group chuckled at the obviously pointed question. “Not as much as Pinkie Pie’s.” Soarin took a sip from his bottle as Braeburn began to blush slightly. “I heard she is really good with her tongue, licking up all that icing all the time.” Soarin finished his rebuttal to hear the group laugh slightly louder than was socially acceptable in a places as small as The Punch Bowl. “T’aint fair.” Braeburn mumbled to nobody in particular. The farmer lacked the thick southern accent of his cousins, but those two words seemed to drip with it. “Ah recon’ that Braeburn be mighty lucky to have Pinkie. She keeps him tuckered out and quiet.” Big Mac’s slow drawl mixed with his deep voice would give off the façade of stupidity, but to anyone who knew the large farmer could account for his knowledge of his occupation as well as mathematics. “This is coming from the guy who stays up all night ‘reading’ with Twilight.” Braeburn retorted with a bit of a sharp edge to his voice. Big Mac simply shifted his wheat sprig to the other side of his mouth, a simple gesture that meant he was either annoyed or frustrated. “Alright guys lets calm down. No one needs to start a fight over how much or how little they are getting, okay?” Dano said with a chuckle, even with all of their history they were still a bunch of competitive guys. The team answered positively, and Dano moved on. “Have you guys been visiting Mrs. Cake at all lately?” Dano’s simple question changed the mood of the conversation in an instant. Bringing up the widow would do that. “Yeah.” They all said quietly. “Good.” Dano smiled. “Now which one of you wants a puppy?” The team’s response was quick and decisive, as well as filled with a plethora of words that would make Granny Smith cringe. Dano got the gist, no one wanted a wolf-dog pup no matter how many times he asked. Dano and his friends continued to talk for hours before the time had come to go home. The group dispersed after wishing the survivor a good night, leaving them to pick up their mess. Dano was about to begin collecting the bottles his team had left behind, but he was stopped by Berry’s voice. “I can take care of that for you Dano.” Dano turned to see Berry still behind the bar, a piece of cloth in her hand, and that the establishment had emptied without him noticing. “Alright, but I have to take care of Carrot’s myself.” Berry nodded as she understood the gesture before returning to cleaning the bar with the cloth in her hand. Dano left the five empty bottles and the stool he had been sitting on, and made his way behind the bar with the single full beer in his hand. The tradition of pouring the drink down the sink underneath the counter had been used since the team had started their meeting many months ago, and the survivor wasn’t one to tamper with tradition. As soon as the bottle emptied Dano discarded it into a recycling bin by the end of the bar on his way out from behind the serving area before wishing Berry a good night and making his way out of the establishment. The cool night air felt great on the survivor skin as he made his way through the dimly lit town toward home. The sky was clear of any clouds, and the stars watched Dano go as he left Ponyville, taking a path he had used hundreds of times before. The small dirt path eventually lead to the small cottage on the edge of the woods where Dano laid his head at night, and he wasted no time crossing the small bridge in front of it, moving up to the stoop and quietly letting himself in. The house was dark save for the dim glow of the moon where it pierced the many windows of the house. Using his memory the survivor crossed the living room without bumping into anything, and climbed the stairs before moving through the door on the right of the landing. The bedroom that Dano and Fluttershy called their own was small, but cozy. The doorway rested in the corner of the room, and the left wall ran perpendicular to the threshold. An ornately carved wooden queen size bed rested perpendicular to the left wall, and jutted out into the dark room. A wooden vanity made of light stained wood with a large mirror and matching stool sat with its back to the right wall. A pair of small, full bookshelves flanked a darkly stained wardrobe on the far right wall, and those were flanked by a pair of square windows. The far left wall was bare, save for some small round windows and some pictures of the couple. In the far corner where the back walls met rested a glass gun cabinet, with the bottom half made up of drawers for ammunition and the case proper holding a single MK-14 EBR, a Magnum .45 in its leather holster and a M9 pistol in its synthetic cloth holster. Dano sighed when his eyes fell on the gun case. Fluttershy had, at first, hated the prospect of the weapons the survivor had trained with and used in Fort Security inside of the house, but with a little coaxing Dano had gotten her to agree. He never told her why he needed them though, and he never would. The survivor had been charged with the defense of the town, and as long as Berry carried Discord’s conscious she was a dormant threat. Dano hoped she would win out against the chaotic soul in her brain. The survivor made his way into the dark room and took a seat on the edge of the bed. Fluttershy’s silhouette could be seen in the light as she slept in a canary yellow tank top and pink panties, and it made Dano’s breath catch, it always did. He was head over heels in love with that woman, and the prospect of simply sleeping next to her made his heart rate increase. Dano quickly removed his boots, pants and shirt, tossing them on a pile to take care of later, before climbing into bed, pulling the covers up to his waist. Fluttershy lay on her side facing the other way, and the survivor slid in behind her, wrapped an arm around her abdomen and slowly pulled the shy woman into him. Fluttershy fit perfectly, and she let out a content sigh as she subconsciously pushed into Dano. Dano let out a soft sigh of his own as he felt the warmth of the woman in his arms resonate off of her, and the scent of her hair waft into his nostrils. The smell of the world after a thunderstorm and mowed grass intermingled in Dano’s nose, and he buried his faced gently into his girlfriend’s hair as he inhaled more of the intoxicating scent. Sleep began to pull on the survivor’s conscious, and he let it take him willingly. Before long Dano fell asleep with the woman he loved in his arms and her hair in his face. ===================================================================== Dano suddenly regained consciousness, and immediately felt a horrible vibe move through him. The survivor’s brain picked up the presence of another being nearby. There is someone in the house! Dano shot his eyes open to find himself on his back, and his own revolver pointed at his face. The stainless finish reflected the pale moonlight, and the sound of the hammer cocking echoed through the dark. “Nice of you to wake up for me Daniel.” Dano followed the right hand holding the revolver to an arm then a face. The survivor stifled a gasp when his eyes fell on Berry’s features, but she had changed. Instead of pale grey-purple eyes, she looked at Dano with blood red irises, and a sly grin that showed off an overly large top right canine. Once the shock of a gun pointed in his face left his mind, the survivor scowled at his friend turned enemy. “Discord.” Berry released a chuckle that had haunted Dano since he had last seen the being. “The one and only, just with a different look.” Dano glared daggers at the corrupted Berry Punch. “Give her back, now.” Berry laughed again. “You aren’t in the position to make demands Daniel.” Berry’s finger moved to the Magnum’s trigger. “You can’t believe how much I have wanted to do this.” Dano’s muscles tensed as the familiar feeling of adrenalin pumping through his veins reached his brain. His body prepared to move, to fight and to survive. Time slowed as Dano watched Berry squeeze the trigger, but as the round made its way down the Magnum’s barrel a shadow leapt at the corrupted woman, and caused her weapon to shift. The large round impaled itself into the head board to the right of Dano, and the world began to turn at its normal speed as Berry was knocked off of the bed by the shadow. Dano didn’t waste any time, and hopped out of the bed as Berry hit the ground, the shadow growling and snapping at her neck only to be held back by her arms. The survivor crossed the room in a few bounds, pulled his M9 out of the open gun case, turned and pointed it at the fight taking place on the floor, both hands on the weapon. Dano knew the pistol was loaded, it always was. By now the survivor had figured out that the shadow was, in fact, Echo, and he held his fire as to not hit his friend. The struggle between the beast and the woman lasted for a few more seconds until Berry managed to get her left arm under Echo’s chest and lift him enough to get the revolver in her right hand under him, and unleashed two rounds into the wolf’s chest. Echo yelped in pain as he was knocked off of Berry by the power of the rounds pushing through his flesh. Dano didn’t feel anything as his friend died before he hit the ground, for he was concentrating down his pistol, his mind only thinking about his coming shots. Berry sat up once she was clear of the wolf, and attempted to point her weapon at Dano. She didn’t get far. Dano released three quick rounds into Berry and in the dark he couldn’t see where his bullets hit, but the sound of the rounds hitting flesh told him he had scored all three hits. The woman collapsed back on her back, and the world fell silent as Dano continued to aim his weapon at the deceased woman as he closed on her and picked up his Magnum, the stainless finish shedding the blood that had begun to pool on the floor underneath it. Dano placed it on top of the footboard of the bed, making sure that it was a safe distance from the woman he believed to be dead. Suddenly Dano realized that Fluttershy was in the room, and he quickly looked over to see the shy woman sitting up in bed, tears in her eyes as she stared at the two bodies on the floor. The survivor quickly moved to her side of the bed, and placed his hands on her shoulders. “Fluttershy, look at me.” Fluttershy continued to stare until Dano shook her a bit. “Look at me.” Fluttershy turned her head to face Dano, but her eyes seemed to focus through him. “Get downstairs to the guest bedroom. Don’t come out until I come and get you. Understand?” Fluttershy nodded slowly before climbing off of the bed and walking out the door, still in her stupor. Dano sighed as he watched his girlfriend go, she was going to need a lot of help after seeing what just happened. The survivor moved around the bed to the left side of the doorway where he flicked a switch. A small incandescent light embedded in the ceiling came to life, and illuminated the mess on the floor by the bottom right side of the bed. Dano returned to the foot of the bed and sighed as he looked over the two bodies lying in their own blood. Berry had three holes in her chest that formed a tight cluster, and a small bit of Dano congratulated himself on his aim. With the adrenalin slowly leaving his system the survivor looked at Echo’s lifeless form, and he felt a deep sadness form inside of him. His first friend after his awakening lay dead at his feet, and Dano crouched so he could pet the rapidly cooling wolf. The survivor choked back tears as he mentally said his goodbyes, but was pulled from his mourning by a muffled explosion. Dano’s heart rate increased once again as he moved to the window by the right side bookcase, and felt his heart drop as he saw a cloud of smoke ascend into the night, lit by the large glow of the fire that was causing it. The survivor’s mind switched from its normal mode to one dictated by his training. Every emotion disappeared, and was replaced with clear, rational thought. Save the town. Without wasting any more time Dano moved to the wardrobe and opened it. The interior of the closet was colored the same as its exterior, and a single metal pole rested underneath a pair of drawers. The pole held dozens of hangers holding clothing, most of it Fluttershy’s canary yellow and pink hued wardrobe. The survivor moved to his section of the closet, and found his old combat fatigues next to his dress uniform and normal everyday clothing. Dano pulled the forest camouflaged uniform out of the wardrobe, grabbed a pair of black socks from the right side cabinet and an old pair of brown, faded blood stained boots from the bottom of the closet before moving to the bed. The survivor made sure to not step in the slowly expanding puddle of blood as he got dressed. Dano pulled on a grey cotton t-shirt before a pair of forest camouflaged pants with a fanny pack attached to the back portion of the thick black belt that wrapped around his waist. An empty canteen on his back left hip and an eight inch blade on the point of his left hip joined the pack on his belt. The survivor removed the blade, and inspected its razor sharp edge as he slipped his fingers into the brass knuckles that accompanied the handle. The clean iron blade reflected the light well, and once satisfied that knife was in working condition Dano put it back into its leather sheath. The black socks and brown boots went on next in that order, and the bottom of the survivor’s pants were tucked into the footwear. Next came the camouflaged jacket over the t-shirt, and both items of clothing were tucked into the pants before the belt was tightened. A bullet proof vest that carried brown and grey urban camouflage went over the jacket, and a black tactical vest went over that. Both item’s straps holding them against the survivor were tightened, and with everything on Dano twisted and stretched to see if everything was secure. Nothing came loose, and the survivor was satisfied. Dano was fully clothed, but not armed. After picking up his M9 and Magnum the survivor moved to his gun cabin, and returned the two handguns to their holsters before placing them on his person. The M9’s holder was buttoned to the survivor’s belt on his right hip and strapped to his right thigh. The Magnum’s brown leather holster was attached to straps that resembled a backpack’s, and went over his shoulders. The revolver was strapped tight to the left side of his rib cage with the barrel pointed behind him. With his side arms equipped Dano took his rifle out of the case, and, after opening the top drawer, slid a twenty round magazine into the receiver. The metal clicked when it hit home, and the bolt was pulled back to chamber a round. Dano was a bit surprised on how fast his hands moved after all this time away from his guns, but was happy he had retained the training. Dano began to fill the pouches on his vest with ammunition, and the four main pockets around his stomach carried two clips for his EBR each. As many Magnum rounds that could fit were thrown into a small rectangular pouch over his right breast, and several pistol mags went into holders on his belt. Now fully loaded Dano quickly left the room, only stopping at the door to look at his deceased friend one last time and turn off the lights. The survivor ran down the stairs, taking two at a time before he trotted across the dark living room, and moving through the front door out of the house. Dano jogged away from his home at a steady pace. He didn’t need to tire himself out, but he still needed to get their quickly. The survivor hoped that Big Mac and Braeburn had heard the explosion and were on their way from their farm, and that Soarin and the Doctor were already fighting to protect the town. The eerie quite coming from Ponyville told him neither was true. Dano rounded the last bend in the trail before Ponyville, and his soul hardened at the sight. Parts of the town were burning, and what looked like bodies strewn around the streets could be seen. Whoever Discord was using to take the town were massacring the people inside. A few feet from the first building Dano ran into something hard, and fell backward as he ran headfirst into whatever was blocking him. The survivor looked up to see empty space where he had collided, and guessed that some sort of magic that the leaders of both factions, both harmony and chaos, like to use were in play. As Dano rose to his feet the familiar voice of Celestia echoed through the back of his head, but it lacked it bouncy, light tone. “Daniel…” What is going on Celestia? “Listen to me… there isn’t much time…” Dano stayed silent as he let the magical being continue. “Discord has taken Luna, and she is destroying the town.” Dano’s jaw dropped as he processed the news. What do you mean Discord has taken- “Daniel, please…” Celestia’s voice was filled with desperation, a tone that unnerved Dano immensely. “Please stop her…” I promise With that Dano felt a surge of a familiar pain shoot from the back of his mind, and it flowed through his veins causing every muscle in his body to clench. Just as quickly as the pain came it went, and the survivor felt the tingle of energy move through his body. This had happened before in Fort Security, but this time there was a difference, a vibe Dano couldn’t explain. It was as if the transfer of energy didn’t cut off, but diminished slowly until it simply ended. The survivor pushed the feeling aside quickly, he didn’t have room in his mind for things that. Believing that he was now able to move past whatever force field had been erected Dano placed a hand on where he had collided, and it pushed through with a little resistance. The survivor forced the rest of his body through the field, and began to trot the last few feet before town. Dano couldn’t believe his eyes as he walked through the village, a dumbstruck look on his face. Everybody he knew, everybody he loved had been systematically butchered. The survivor found people cut in half at the waist, their entrails in a pile below them. He found men, woman and children lying in a puddle of their own blood, and a silent wind carried the smell of burning flesh to Dano’s nose. Dano finally lost it at the sight of Rainbow Dash outside of her apartment door, her head cleaved open. The woman’s once rainbow colored hair was now a constant crimson as blood continued to flow from the hole in her head, and the survivor, while leaning up against the same building, vomited. As he wretched a rage that he had not felt in months exploded inside of him, and it drove the survivor to finish puking, pick up the pace and find the ones responsible for the murders of the town’s people. Dano entered the town center and looked around. Only corpses could be seen in the glow cast off of a nearby burning building, one looking a lot like Twilight Sparkle with her head missing, and there were no clues present to indicate the location of the intruders until the sound of a door being kicked in echoed through the night along with pained screams. The survivor took off at a sprint toward the quickly fading sound until he found himself standing in front of the confectionary known as Sugarcube Corner. The once pleasant looking shop looked disgusting in the glow of the fire behind Dano. Long shadows were cast over the cream pained walls, and the large windows decorating the establishment were smashed in. The story tall brown shingled roof that provided the walls for the second story appeared darker in the lighting, almost looking like it was in the process of decay. What looked like blood seeped out of one of the broken windows, and for an instant Dano could see pink, poufy hair before his attention was drawn to the entrance. Walking out of the doorway dragging the unconscious owner of the shop, Mrs. Cake, behind him was one of the people responsible for the massacre, but upon closer inspection Dano discovered that the man was really a woman. She wore something that resembled medieval armor, with a navy blue breast plate that accentuated her curves and matching shoulder pauldrons with massive spikes protruding out of them. Small, segmented hip guards, also colored navy blue, rested on both sides of the woman’s waist, and a long hand and a half sword rested on her left hip in its black leather scabbard. Navy blue grieves with large purple gems on the knees attached to matching color metal boots on the lower part of her legs, and navy blue vambraces that extended over her lower arm to the back of her hand finished the armor on the woman’s body. Atop her head rested a helmet with a large black spike combined with curved cheek guards framed her face, and long ever shifting night sky colored hair dotted with white star like dots flowed with a long black cape behind her. Where not covered in armor, the woman wore tight black clothing of unknown material, and she stared at Dano with pitch black irises when she caught sight of him. “Nice to see you Daniel.” Dano’s jaw clenched as he heard Luna’s voice. “Where are the rest of your pets Luna?” Dano’s voice was filled with rage. “This is all my doing Daniel, and I have never felt happier.” Dano started to see red, but before he could raise his rifle Luna lifted Mrs. Cake into the air effortlessly. “I would like to thank you for killing Discord for me. He ordered me to enslave the town, but with his influence gone I can do what I want.” Luna flashed a toothy smile, and Dano could see pointed teeth in the place of flat, normal ones. “Put her down Luna.” Dano ordered, his voice forceful. “So be it.” With that Luna threw Mrs. Cake like a doll through the shop behind her, the sound of breaking wood and bones resonating through the night. “And one more thing Daniel. My name isn’t Luna anymore, its Nightmare Moon.” Dano had followed Mrs. Cake’s trip through the air, and returned his gaze to ‘Nightmare Moon’, blood lust in his eyes. “It doesn’t matter what you are called, I’m still going to kill you.” Nightmare Moon let out a sadistic laugh. “You can try.” Dano raised his rifle, flicking the fire mode to full automatic as he went, just as Nightmare Moon charged him, drawing her blade. The survivor poured hot led into the charging being, but either her armor or sword deflected the incoming rounds. As Dano fired the last round in his clip Nightmare Moon reached striking distance, and swung her weapon horizontally at the survivor’s neck. Dano ducked under the blade, and after it had sailed over his head rose while releasing an uppercut with the butt of his rifle. The magical being caught the strike with her free hand, and ripped the weapon free of the survivor’s grip as she smiled. Dano took a defensive step back as Nightmare Moon threw the EBR behind her carelessly. The survivor had lost his primary weapon, and before he could draw either of his secondary’s the magical being swung her sword downward with both hands on the hilt. Dano side stepped the powerful blow, and, while the blade buried itself in the dirt, hit Nightmare Moon in the face with a quick right handed jab, knocking her back a few steps. To the survivor’s dismay the magical being managed to keep her weapon in hand, and quickly recovered before counter attacking with a lunging stab. Dano spun out of the way, and unleashed a right handed elbow to the side of his enemy’s head as she over extended herself. With the combination of the magical strength he possessed and Nightmare Moon’s lack of balance Dano’s blow caused the woman to tumble from the momentum of the strike, her sword flying from her hands out of reach of both combatants. Nightmare Moon quickly regained her balance, and charged Dano as he quick drew his M9. The survivor could only get one round off before his enemy closed the distance, and, like all of the bullets before, managed to catch armor instead of flesh. Nightmare Moon knocked the pistol out of Dano’s grip with a backhanded blow, and followed up with a strike to his chest. The ceramic plate in the survivor’s armor caught the majority of the blow, but its momentum smashed into Dano with its full force, knocking him a few steps back. Dano threw a defensive right hook as he tried to create some space between himself and his enemy, but Nightmare Moon simply ducked under the strike before rising with an uppercut. The survivor caught the blow to his chin, and was nearly knocked off his feet by the punch. Dano continued to stumble backwards until he finally found his footing just as Nightmare Moon threw another strike. Dano side stepped as he pulled his knife out of its sheath, and sliced upward at the magical being’s face. Nightmare Moon leaned back to dodge the blade, but the tip caught her on her right cheek bone. A small amount of blood began to flow out of the two inch wound on the magical being’s face as she took a few steps back to regain her footing. Nightmare Moon scowled as she steadied herself, and she squared her shoulders just as Dano did the same. “Even with the last of Celestia’s magic you can’t hope to beat me.” Dano glared at his opponent. “You killed her didn’t you?” Nightmare Moon gave Dano a toothy smile as she ran her tongue over her sharp teeth. “She was my first tonight, and she won’t be my last.” Dano clenched his jaw and squeezed his hands closed as rage and adrenalin continued to flow in his veins. Without another word Dano charged, his knife held above his head preparing for a strike. As the survivor swung his blade downward Nightmare Moon deftly side stepped, but Dano was ready. With a quick change in direction he planted his right side elbow on his enemy’s throat, causing her to cough and gag as she reeled from the blow. Dano continued with a punch to Nightmare Moon’s chest using his empty hand, and it only caused her to take another step back. With the finality of an executioner the survivor landed another blow, with his brass knuckles, on the side of Nightmare Moon’s face, and she collapsed to one knee as she faded from consciousness for a split second. Dano stood over his enemy, knife held high with the point facing down. He was about to strike when Nightmare Moon looked up, their eyes meeting. The survivor saw deep blue pools for eyes instead of black ones, and they screamed sadness. “Please, don’t kill me.” Nightmare Moon’s voice was soft and tinted with pain, and it caused Dano’s guard to drop. With a flash Nightmare Moon’s eyes returned to their normal black as she smiled. Dano couldn’t react in time, and as his arms began to fall the magical being thrust her right arm forward. A sharp pain emanated from Dano’s chest, and as his arms fell uselessly to his side he looked down to see a thin blade jutting out of Nightmare Moon’s vambrace and sticking into him. Every breath the survivor took sent more pain into his brain, and a bit of him believed she had missed his heart by mere millimeters and pierced his left lung. Nightmare Moon retracted her arm with a quick pull, and without anything holding him up Dano collapsed on his side, the pain of falling barely acknowledging in his mind. The survivor’s vision began to fade and constrict as he saw a navy blue metal boot fill is vision. “You are weak Daniel, you always were.” Nightmare Moon’s voice was a distant echo to Dano, and he strained to hear it. The survivor’s vision continued to fade as the pain of his wound continued to bombard his brain. A single tear escaped Dano’s eye, not one of agony, but one of guilt. I have failed. The survivor’s vision faded until all that was left was a pinprick of light, and as he felt his finial breath exit his lungs, that small sight of life flashed white before becoming black. Well, that was a huge chapter Logic. It was, but i needed to be. this is a sequel, so background information was needed for new readers of course, but that fight scene was cool. you just ignored me didn't you what? *facepalm* you know, you kill brain cells every time you do that. im in your head i don't have brain cel- *hears knock on door* who could that be? *walks to door, opens it and sees a pair of ponies* Sup hey! Rainbow Dash! and Rarity Twilight and Pinkie told us that they had a good time here, so we decided to take a vacation Great! you do realize these are your two least favorite of the Mane 6 right SHHH! Who are you talking to? no one *bad poker face* Hey everybody welcome to the sequel! if you have read the original, welcome back if you are new, and you like this chapter take a look at the original lets have fun with this, shall we? don't forget to rate and comment that is all kthanxbai
RetrievalSame Old Fight Chapter 3 Retrieval Dano awoke to the cheerful chirping of song birds floating on the breeze and light behind his eye lids. With a small yawn he realized it was morning, and he threw his arms and legs out to give them a good stretch. As the survivor moved he felt a soft foreign object resting over his abdomen. Unsure of what was covering him Dano opened his eyes to see a large navy blue wing spread over his abdomen that attached to Luna’s back. Carefully the survivor tried to pull himself out from under the equine’s appendage, but his movement roused the princess. “Good morning Daniel.” Luna said as she lifted her head from the ground it had been resting on while simultaneously retracting her wing. Dano ignored the equine with a grunt as he rose to his feet. “Are you alright?” Luna’s voice dripped concern despite her calm features and small trademark frown. “I’m fine.” Dano responded with a rough voice as he swiped the pine needles off of him. “You did not appear fine last night.” Dano shot Luna a look, but was met with her cool gaze. “I’m fine.” The finality of Dano’s voice attempted to end the conversation, but Luna simply shifted gears. “It is quite strange waking up in the morning without watching my sister raise the sun.” Dano’s curiosity peaked despite being severely hampered by the events of the previous night, and he found himself watching the sun rise with Luna. “You two raised the sun?” Luna shook her head. “Celestia rose and set the sun. I brought the moon.” Dano nodded a bit as the sheer power of the beings he was fighting for came into scope. That realization sent a chill down his spine. If they cannot defeat Nightmare Moon then how can I? The survivor pushed the thought away violently before letting out a sigh. “We best get back. I have things to do.” Luna gave Dano a long look. “Are you sure you don’t want to rest for a bit? You have been through a lot.” Dano forced a neutral expression on his face. “I already lost Pinkie Pie once. I’m not going to let it happen again even if she is an animal.” Dano’s tone was aggressive, and Luna seemed to become offended by the word “animal” but she only showed it for a moment. “Very well then.” Without another word Luna turned and began to walk through the pine forest that surrounded the two beings. Dano followed behind the equine quietly as his own thoughts and emotions resumed their fight for dominance. He couldn’t believe that the people who he had cared for were mere copies of sentient ponies in another universe. The knowledge that the sacrifices both Dano and his friends had made for each other were still real, but for some reason those victories felt hollow. The end result of his constant internal struggle was an overwhelming feeling of numbness when it came to his old home and those that once lived there. It didn’t take Dano and Luna long to return to Sanctuary, and when they arrived the ponies Dano believed to be Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were standing in the entrance wearing old saddlebags with another unicorn stallion. The white coat sporting pony wore the same segmented armor type that the white pegasi soldiers sported as they stood guard on each side of the entrance with their spears. His was a light purple with gold trim instead of solid gold, and it carried a clasp over his chest that looked like a purple heater shield with a pink six pointed star in the center. The stallion’s short moderate sapphire blue mane held both cerulean and dark blue streaks, and his medium length tail matched his hair. His cerulean eyes were filled with a determination rarely seen in most sentient beings, and he had a loving smile on his face as he appeared to be having a conversation with the mares. “Now I want you to be careful Twilight.” Twilight responded with something close to a frustrated huff. “I know what I’m doing brother.” Dano and Luna finally reached the group as the stallion sighed before giving the lavender mare a loving rub on the head. “Alright Twily.” Twilight pushed the stallion’s dark blue hoof away before trying to fix her mane with her own. The rest of the group turned to see the approaching pair, and the stallion snapped to attention and fired off a quick salute to Luna. “At ease Shining Armor.” Luna motioned to the stallion with a quick nod. “Daniel, this is Shining Armor. He is the captain of the Royal Guard.” Luna indicated Dano with another motion of her head. “Shining, this is Daniel. He will be escorting your sister and her friends. Shining Armor looked Dano over with mistrust present in his features before offering a hoof. “Nice to meet you Daniel.” Shining Armor’s tone was cautious, but it was so far the nicest thing Dano had heard since he arrived. “Likewise Captain.” Dano responded as he took the hoof in his hand to give it a curt shake. The two males returned their appendages to themselves after the shake, and Shining gave Dano a rather cautious look before turning to the group of six mares. “I need to be off” Shining said mostly to his sister “I will see you all later.” With that Shining Armor gave Luna a quick but sharp salute before turning and walking back into the cave entrance of Sanctuary. The five mares said goodbye as the stallion moved away before turning to Dano and Luna. “Well. I guess we will be off as well.” Twilight said with a cautious look at Dano. “Very well. I will await your return.” With that Luna also moved into the cave to leave Dano and the five mares alone. “Let’s get going.” Dano said with a neutral tone as soon as Luna disengaged from the group. “Alright. Let me just get the spell ready.” Twilight’s horn glowed a light raspberry color as she opened one of her saddlebags to pull out a large tome covered in runes Dano could not decipher. The mare opened the book to a marked page and began to mumble as she read to herself. Soon a single, curly pink strand of hair was floating out of the book, and once she was satisfied that she understood whatever she was doing Twilight closed her tome to put all her focus into the hair. “Now if I did this right…” Visible concentration and exertion made a home on Twilight’s face before the hair she was staring at exploded into pink flames and disintegrated. The flame itself sustained on its own and began to float around the lavender mare until it slowly came to a halt. “Pinkie is this way.” Twilight indicated the small flame. “This will point us in the right direction and grow in intensity as we get closer to her.” Dano looked at the flame then to the direction it was pointing. The pine forest was all that he saw. “Let’s get going then!” Rainbow cried as she began to trot into the forest. The others followed behind the cerulean mare after a quick chuckle, and with a quiet sigh Dano did so as well. ===================================================================== Hours passed as the six beings moved through the pine forest to eventually find its edge. They continued to follow the small flame as they moved over rivers and hills, through marshes and valleys and around mountains that sprang up out of the earth. Dano kept his mouth shut and his senses sharp as he made the long trek through the country side. The five mares he was escorting were far less observant, and treated the rescue mission as if it was just a stroll. Eventually the sun began to set, and the group decided to set up camp on the border of a small forest made up of several types of trees for the night. The party collected as much firewood as they could before Twilight started a fire with the magical flame she had been carrying just as the sun set behind the horizon. With nothing else to do Dano tried to relax around the fire with the five mares, and an awkward silence formed over the group. “So…” Twilight said as she lay on the grass with her friends. The small sentence only made the situation that much more uncomfortable. “Yes Twilight?” Dano kept his eyes on the small fire that burned in the dark. “You’re human.” Dano nodded. “One of the last.” The mares around the fire suddenly became interested in the endangered species in front of them. “One of the last? What happened to your race?” Twilight’s natural curiosity disturbed Dano deeply. He could remember times when the Twilight he knew would ask questions in the same tone. “Disease.” Dano muttered in response. “What kind of disease? Viral or bacterial?” Dano heard Twilight rustle through the saddle bags she had placed next to her before a note book and quill appeared in her magical grasp. “I don’t think he would want to talk ‘bout it Twilight.” Applejack interjected. Twilight looked at Applejack with confusion before she realized her mistake. “Oh. I’m sorry Daniel.” Dano kept his eyes on the flame. “It’s fine, and to tell the truth I don’t know myself. All I know is that it claimed everyone.” Silence fell over the group. “What was with the outburst last night?” Rainbow Dash’s tone was blunt, and again Dano remembered her human form pulling the same stunt. “Rainbow Dash!” Applejack scolded. “What? I want to know.” Rainbow Dash’s rebuttal did nothing to stop the half scowl Applejack was giving her. “That don’t give yah the right to bring up somethin’ like that.” Dano shook his head a bit. “It’s fine Applejack.” Dano’s gaze focused on something very far way. “So are you gonna talk?” Dano ignored the pegasus for a while before responding. “I’m not going to talk about it.” Dano’s voice was barely audible as he focused on his own internal struggle. Simply hearing those mare’s voices brought disturbingly vivid memories of his home, and he could not believe the numbness that accompanied those memories. It was if he no longer cared. “Ah think it’s time we went to bed don’t you think Rainbow Dash?” Applejacks tone matched the glare she gave Rainbow Dash to force the pegasus to cease her questioning. “Fine.” Rainbow Dash said with a roll of her eyes. “Goodnight everypony.” Twilight’s words were echoed by the group as they all settled in for the night. Dano on the other hand did not feel sleep’s pull on his conscience. His mind was too occupied by the events he had been involved in as of late. The survivor searched endlessly for a cause to attach to like he had before, but found only the numbness created by his own subconscious to spare it from another break. Giving up on the search Dano continued to watch the fire as time rolled by, and the once lively flame died into burning coals as the moon drifted across the starry sky. Unable to find slumber like those around him Dano drifted through aimless thoughts until he was roused by the voice of the being inhabiting his body. “Your thoughts have grown cold Daniel.” What of it? “You have lost your will to fight.” You do not need will to fight. You need a target. Dano could feel Celestia’s compassion and worry permeate from where ever she was hiding in his head. “You know that is false. Without your will how would you have toppled Discord in Fort Security?” Dano was a bit shocked at Celestia’s knowledge. You have been looking through my memories? “Naturally.” A slightly embarrassed Dano heard the soft chuckle of Celestia wash over his mind like waves on a beach. “Be assured, I have left many of your more ‘personal’ memories alone.” Dano let out a soft sigh as the slight burning in his face subsided. “Daniel. I know what you have felt and seen through your own eyes. You must find a point on which to focus on or you will fail in this fight.” Dano could feel a small rage form inside of him. You do not know what I have felt. You were not there nor were you me. You are still an observer Celestia. Celestia was quiet for a few moments. “Believe what you wish Daniel.” Dano frowned at Celestia’s open ended sentence, but did not press. Instead he continued to stare at the glowing coals for a few more minutes before he decided it was time to sleep. Lying on his back and staring at the stars for what felt like forever the survivor finally fell into a shallow, dreamless sleep. ===================================================================== Again Dano awoke to the feeling of the sun on his face and the sound of birds in the trees. He sat up without any resistance from his still tired muscles. His mind was in mission mode, and he would complete his objective even if he was a bit fatigued. The survivor did find it a bit harder to rouse those around him, and he spent a good portion of the morning trying to wake the mares who had somehow huddled together in the night. Rainbow Dash, naturally, was the staunchest opposition to getting the mission back underway, but Dano got her moving with a quick toss across the small camp. As Dano tried to get the group moving he was constantly halted with bathroom breaks, breakfast and other things he had either ignored or taken care of already. With the sun well in the sky and the guiding flame re ignited through the use of a continuation of the spell used to create it the five mares and single human began their quest one again. They crossed over terrain that slowly changed from hills and mountains to plains and rivers, and Dano guessed they were moving out of a mountain range. Despite the flattening of the ground random mountains and hills sprang out of the ground, and one seemed to attract the guiding flame. As the group neared the stocky formation late in the afternoon the flame began to grow in intensity. The five mares grew excited at the thought of meeting their friend again, and the pace increased exponentially until the party had climbed the foothills and reached the base of the mountain. The flame indicated that Pinkie Pie was on the other side of the formation, and the group moved around the perimeter of the rock to find that the flame didn’t change its direction. Confusion made a home on Twilight’s face as she tried to figure out why the fire did not stop pointing to the opposite side of the mountain. None the less the group moved around the formation until they reached a small opening in the rock face. As they walked past the cave the flame stopped moving and doubled back to the entrance before disappearing all together. With a groan and a facehoof Twilight realized that the pink fire had not been pointing to the other side of the mountain, but to some place inside it. Eager to find Pinkie Pie the five mares turned back to the entrance, but Dano halted them with a hand. “Slow down.” Dano removed his Magnum from its holster before sliding the cylinder out and replacing the single spent casing with a fresh round. “What is that thing by the way?” Twilight’s curiosity seemed to draw her attention to the revolver. “A gun.” Dano responded as he slid the cylinder back into the weapon. “What does it do?” Twilight’s questions were starting to get annoying to Dano as his mind tried to direct itself into combat mode. “Hopefully you never find out.” With that Dano began to walk into the cave with both of his hands on his Magnum. The five mares followed behind the human as he slowly moved through the entrance and into the formation. The sound of water dripping and the scent of damp air buffeted the six as they took step after step into the ever darkening void. To assist both Rarity and Twilight formed a flare on the ends of their horns, and Dano observed that Rarity’s magical aura was a light blue as she lit half of the cave with a flare of corresponding color. The group pushed back the dark with their small lights. Dano could not see much, but he kept his ears open to listen to any movement. To his dismay there was nothing but dripping until Rainbow Dash, in all of her glory, began to yell into the cave. “Pinkie Pie! Where are you?!” Dano turned to silence the mare, but before he could a sound echoed from inside the cave. The survivor returned his gaze forward while raising his Magnum to search for targets, but was met with a soft, tired voice. “It that you Dashie?” The group all watched as a sickly pink mare with a long bright pink mane and tail entered the light cast of from the flares. Her light cerulean eyes were hazed over from dehydration, and her coat and mane were covered in stains and filth while showing off her rib, hip bones and shoulders. Her tattoo of three balloons, two cerulean flanking a single yellow one, was particularly dirty. The pink mare covered her eyes with a hoof as they tried to adjust to the small amount of light cast of by the flares, and there was silence before Dano was knocked back a bit by the wind that Rainbow Dash created as she flew through the air. The two mares collided and rolled into the cave in a fit of giggles, and the rest of the equines gave chase only to jump on the two intertwined ponies. Cries of joy and laughter echoed through the cave as the six mares embraced and talked. Pinkie’s hair even inflated to the puffiness that Dano had once remembered on the human girl he had known. Instead of letting the happy scene force any feelings the survivor simply watched with a neutral expression. He did not see joy in the reuniting six, but an objective half complete. Dano was about to break up the six mares when he heard a voice from outside of the cave. “Don’t you hear that? I think it is coming from that cave!” Dano sprang into action, and before they knew it the six mares were quieted with a hushed voice while being pushed farther into the cave. Confused the six listened until they were behind an outcropping of rock deep in the cave. “Kill that light.” Dano ordered quietly to the unicorn pair, and they did so quickly. “What are we doing?” Rainbow Dash asked much louder than Dano wanted. “Quiet!” Dano peaked around the rock he was kneeling behind to see a pair of ponies enter the cave mouth. Judging by their size they were male, but they weren’t anything the survivor had seen before. Their coats and eyes were as black as the deepest pit, and their manes were a stark white. One of the pair was a unicorn, and his horn was cracked and missing its tip. Dirt and grime covered them, and their presence reminded Dano of the raiders he had fought in Fort Security. Knowing he had found his enemy the survivor readied his Magnum for the coming ambush. The two ponies moved into the cave unhindered by the dark. Their heads moved back and forth as they scanned for whatever noise they had heard, and Dano could feel their presence through the air. They caused the survivor’s skin to crawl and a feeling of dread fill his mind. The only thing that stopped Dano from simply hiding was his mental fortitude. The six behind him on the other hand were shaking as they huddled together. Dano waited and listened to the hoof falls of his targets. Almost on cue they both passed the outcropping just as the survivor brought his revolver to bear. Before he could get his opening shot off however Pinkie Pie coughed. The noise attracted the two equines to look directly at Dano as their brains decrypted what their eyes were seeing. The survivor used this split second of confusion to launch his attack, and he leveled his Magnum before firing a single round. The .44 caliber bullet impacted the side of the far right pony, knocking him off of his hooves. Dano shifted his weapon to get the other, but the remaining target had already launched himself at his foe. The survivor was knocked back, and his revolver was thrown into the dark of the cave. Pinned and on the defensive Dano threw a left hook as the black unicorn pony tried to bite his neck. The blow was enough to kill any leverage the equine had over the survivor, and Dano pushed the pony off of him before rising. The two combatants stared each other down before the pony charged Dano with its head down to bring its horn into play. Having a height advantage the survivor threw all of his strength and power into his right fist as it fell downwards to intercept the pony’s skull. With a snap the black equines jaw collided with the rocky floor, and before he could recover Dano landed a right kick to the mid-section of his foe. The pony flew through the air before colliding with the cover the survivor had been using. The unicorn tried its best to recover from the blows he had received, but was soon pinned to the rock with Dano’s left hand around his neck. “Mercy! Please!” Dano let out a dark chuckle as his foe managed to force out the words despite the crushing of his wind pipe. “In your dreams.” With that Dano quick drew his blade and dragged it across the black pony’s abdomen. The equine screamed in pain as his bowels fell out of the new slit in his body, and the survivor let his foe unceremoniously slide down the rock he was being held against to sit in an expanding pool of his own blood. A few shock filled whimpers later the black pony died. Dano did not care for his foes passing, and he cleaned his blade on the disgusting fur of the deceased equine before sheathing it. Once free to take care of his charges the survivor turned to see a very scared six mares huddled together. “We need to move.” Dano watched as the six ponies gave him blank, terrified looks. “Now!” Dano’s raised voice broke the fear holding sway over the ponies, and they separated to follow the survivor as he turned and trotted out of the cave. The orange glow of the summer afternoon met the seven as they dashed out of the cave, and a breeze that had been blocked by the stale air in the formation moved quickly over the rolling foothills around the mountain. Dano turned around once he had cleared the mouth of the cave to see that the six mares had followed him closely. Knowing that there may be more enemies in the area the survivor was eager to get back home post haste. “We need to get back to Luna now.” Dano looked to Twilight for an answer, and as she began to respond an eerily familiar voice sounded from the survivor’s left. “Not so fast Dano.” Dano turned to see a man with pale white skin and messy black hair standing in the grass that covered the ground around the mountain flanked by several more black coated ponies. His chest was covered in a black breastplate over a grey chainmail t-shirt, and small black shoulder pauldrons, black vambraces and armored gloves covered his arms. His waist was covered with a thick black belt that held a pair of scabbards for short swords on each hip. Below the belt was a short, black metal skirt of overlapping strips that split in the middle. Black grieves with small knee guards, armored boots and pants made from some sort of cloth finished the man’s ensemble, but Dano barely paid any attention to what the new arrival was wearing. Dano was instead staring right into the black eyes and cocky smile that covered the man’s face, and he realized with shock and anger who he was looking at. “Don’t you recognize me Dano?” Dano reminded quiet. “You forgot me? Now I’m offended.” The man smiled wider showing off long pointed teeth “I thought we were friends.” Dano’s neutral expression changed into one of anger. “You are no longer my friend Soarin.” Soarin laughed deeply. “If I knew you would have thrown away our friendship so quickly I would have rethought my choice in pals.” Dano scowled at his friend turned enemy. “I’m not friends with traitors, and that is what you are.” Soarin chuckled. “I think of myself as more of an opportunist than an outright traitor. Either way I was sent here to kill you.” Dano turned and moved away from the mares. “How did you know I would be here Soarin?” Soarin smiled. “You honestly think we didn’t know what Celestia was up to or where Pinkie Pie was? We have been waiting for you to fall into this trap for three years, and now I can finally see it come to fruition.” Dano glared at Soarin. “Do you honestly think it will be that easy?” Soarin crossed his arms. “You have lost your firearms Dano. You have no bite.” Dano drew his knife and squared his shoulders with Soarin’s. “You are about to learn a fatal lesson Soarin.” Soarin’s grin grew competitive as he drew his short swords. “We will see.” The pristine world continued to move on despite to the coming battle, and the lush green grass bowed as a particularly stiff wind. Dano and Soarin slowly shifted into fighting stances, neither of them willing to make the first move. With barely ten yards between them the survivor and his foe watched each other closely for any twitch or sign of movement, but after a few long moments Soarin threw caution to the wind. With a roar Soarin charged Dano, and Dano in turn charged Soarin. As the two neared the former friend wound up to swing both of his swords in a horizontal arc. The survivor saw this coming and ducked under the blades to place his right shoulder against Soarin’s stomach. The resulting tackle surprised the former friend enough that when he suddenly changed directions both of his blades left his hands. Dano on the other hand kept control of his weapon until he and his combatant’s bodies hit the ground and tangled. Both men fought for superiority while they rolled on the ground, and Soarin found it before Dano. With the survivor on his back and the former friend straddling his midsection Dano was forced to fight defensively, and he blocked a right jab with his forearm before launching his own punch. Dano’s right handed blow landed on the left side of Soarin’s jaw with a sickening crunch as teeth collided together. Before the former friend could recover he was hit with another right handed strike to his face, and blood began to trickle out of his mouth from the repeated blows. Just as Dano thought he had the advantage his third right handed punch was blocked before a long, thin knife appeared from inside Soarin’s left vambrace. The former friend thrust the blade towards the survivor’s face, but before the knife could pierce any flesh Dano caught Soarin by the wrist. The two combatants grappled for a few moments before the survivor managed to force the blade less than an inch away from his face over his left shoulder and into the ground. Unable to support his left side Soarin was open for a roll, and with a quick trust of his hips and arch of his back Dano threw the former friend off of him. No longer being pinned Dano scrambled to his feet just in time to turn and dodge a swipe of Soarin’s blade as he also rose. The fight stalled as the survivor and the former friend sucked wind from their short but intense struggle. “You have gotten sloppy Soarin.” Dano said as he glared at his opponent. “I have been out of practice.” Soarin’s cocky grin maintained through his fatigue. “I guess that’s what happens when you massacre villages for a living.” Dano frowned. “How far have you fallen Soarin? Why did you let Discord do this to you?” Soarin laughed. “Discord didn’t do this. Nightmare Moon did, and I went willingly.” Dano snorted. “The Soarin I know would never have let Nightmare Moon take him alive.” Soarin’s grin subsided. “The Soarin you know didn’t watch his girlfriend get butchered.” Dano allowed his guard to drop for a moment. “Help me Soarin. Help me avenge Rainbow Dash.” Soarin’s grin returned. “Nice try Dano, but revenge won’t satisfy me. Only your death will!” Soarin lunged at Dano with the intent to run him through with his hidden blade, but the survivor quickly side stepped the blow only to dodge a back handed slash from his foe. Being put on the defense Dano searched for a way to even the odds as he dodged slash and stab after slash and stab. The survivor soon found it after ducking under a high sweep and spotting one of Soarin’s swords sticking in the ground next to its partner a few meters behind the former friend. With a plan solidified in his head Dano waited for the opportune moment to break from the fight and arm himself. The time came when Soarin lunged in for another stab. Dano grabbed his wrist with his left hand and his elbow with his right before throwing the former friend behind him. No longer blocked from his goal the survivor dashed toward the sword in the dirt. Soarin saw Dano disengage, and with a growl he ran after his opponent. The two men ran as fast as they could, but no matter how hard Dano pushed himself Soarin was lighter and faster. The two combatants reached their destination at the same moment, and as the former friend raised his fist to drive his hidden blade into the survivors back Dano grabbed the hilt of the sword sticking out of the ground. For the ponies watching the duel time moved along as normal, but to Dano and Soarin the world seemed to halt. Knowing Soarin was right behind him Dano dove forward while twisting around to slash at his enemy. Believing he was unable to be blocked the former friend continued he strike. To his dismay his own sword was streaking toward his face as Dano twisted. Soarin tried to slow and dodge the incoming strike, but he was unable to stop himself in time. Dano watched as the tip of his sword cuts a deep trench up the former friend’s face starting on the bottom right and going all the way up to the top left. Dano felt the ground catch him just as his blade finished its path, and he rose to his feet quickly to see Soarin holding his face while groaning in pain. Soarin took a few disoriented steps backward before removing his hands to show a sheet of blood running over his left eye and trickling off of his chin. The cut had sliced through the former friends left eyebrow, lopped off the left side of his nose and nicked the right side of his lip. “You piece of shit!” Soarin yelled as he tried to get the blood away from his left eye so he could use it. “This is your last chance Soarin. Surrender or die.” Dano kept his tone serious despite the slight stirring of emotions. He doubted he could end his friend even in his present state. “Fuck you Dano, and your little friends.” Soarin turned and began muttering curses under his breath. “We aren’t done here Soarin!” Dano called as he watched his enemy walk away. “You got that right.” Soarin responded over his shoulder. Dano moved to chase Soarin, but before he could take a step the former friend was engulfed in a black cloud along with his escorts. As suddenly as the miasma came it went, and Soarin was gone. The survivor realized with a start that the sword in his hand had also gone with its owner along with its pair. Dano sighed as he found the first of the five unknown humans in this new world, and with a heavy heart he realized he was going to have to kill his friend. Dano was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of voices and movement. He looked up to see the six mares he was protecting running toward him with smiles. “That. Was. Amazing!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she quickly ran towards Dano. “You are going to have to teach me how to do that someday.” Dano gave Rainbow Dash a neutral look while he retrieved his knife. “Did you see that part where he did that flip Dashie?!” Pinkie Pie’s enthusiasm was curbed by a hacking fit. In the light Dano could see the damage of three years of solitude did to Pinkie Pie. Not only was she filthy and starved, but her body carried several small scars from her travels. Curious as to how she survived Dano crouched in front of the pink pony as Applejack patted her back to help her through her coughing. “Pinkie how did you make it for so long?” Pinkie took a deep breath as her coughing subsided, and a smile that reminded Dano of the Pinkie he had known graced her face. “I don’t really know mister. I just kept moving to where I thought my friends were, and it turns out I found them.” Pinkie smiled broadly, and her friends reciprocated. “We are happy tah have yah back Sugarcube.” Applejack said as she wrapped a foreleg around her long lost friend. The rest of the mares all joined in, and another round of hugging took place. Dano however continued to watch Pinkie as she entered another coughing fit. Worry for his objective began to worm its way into the survivors head, and he waited for the pink mare to finish hacking before standing. Twilight also seemed to worry about Pinkie Pie, and when she could get a word in edgewise she spoke. “I don’t think Pinkie will make it back if she walks.” Dano nodded. “Agreed.” With that Dano approached Pinkie, lifted her and laid her over both of his shoulders. “Let’s get going.” Dano said flatly before he began to walk roughly in the direction of home. “WEEEE!” Pinkie cried as she was carried by Dano, and the five other mares giggled as they began to follow behind the survivor. Dano kept his neutral face as he moved over the foot hills in the afternoon sun’s glow, but from the excitement bursting from the pink pony draped over his shoulders the survivor could feel his own heart warm. He still did not have a cause, but he did have those he had once known around him. The survivor found that if he closed his eyes he could have sworn he was home, but he could not revel in the nostalgia for long. No matter how hard he tried the images of his fallen friends still plagued him. Content to simply enjoy the pristine world around him and the idle conversation behind him Dano continued to walk back to his new home, and forward to his next mission. *is looking at mirror while wearing Author's college sweatshirt* how does it look darling? meh. the arms are a little long. nothing a few changes can't fix oh no, do not mess with my sweat shirt. *flies through window wearing Author's high school sweatshirt which has already been changed* Rarity? yes darling? did you already mess with my other sweatshirts? whatever do you mean? *facepalm* Wow that was quick. hopefully i can keep this pace up i hope you all enjoyed make sure to comment and rate. that is all kthanxbai
SanctuarySame Old Fight Chapter 4 Sanctuary Dano moved slowly through the pine forest he had spent most of his time in since his arrival in this new world. He kept his tired eyes open to watch out for low branches in order to dodge them for the pink mare on his shoulder’s sake. The human, his cargo and the five mares in tow had continued to walk through the previous night for fear of Pinkie’s ebbing health. Despite some grumbling from the group, Rainbow Dash and Rarity especially, they had pushed themselves through the fatigue, and had reached the edge of the massive forest that surrounded Sanctuary at dawn. Believing they were safe Dano allowed the group to rest for a few minutes to eat. The survivor realized that he had not consumed anything in a couple days, and was happy to chew on some apples Applejack brought in her saddlebag. The fruits were small and looked like they were pulled from the bottom of the proverbial barrel. Dano wondered how well off those in Sanctuary really were if this was their food supply, and it worried him deeply. The survivor also fed Pinkie small bits of apple and some water that Twilight collected from a nearby stream as the pink mare rested off of his shoulders. Pinkie wanted to eat and drink as much as she could in one sitting, but Dano refused to give her anything larger than a half of an apple split into even smaller chunks. He knew that in Pinkie’s state she would need every bit of energy to simply digest the fruit. If she overwhelmed herself now the whole rescue mission would have been for nothing. Once their meager breakfast was complete Dano lead the group into the pine forest after putting Pinkie back on his shoulders. “I think we should have taken a left at that river.” Twilight said as she looked around the forest nervously. “I know where I’m going.” Dano responded flatly. A mountain was hard to lose, and he had sighted the formation he believed to be Sanctuary before the group even reached the forest. “Maybe I could fly ahead and find the entrance?” Rainbow Dash had been looking for a reason to fly for that past few hours now, and it was grating on Dano’s nerves. “We stay together.” Dano made his tone somewhat hard to force his point. “Aw. Come on Daniel.” Dano ignored Rainbow Dash as he ducked under a particularly low branch. “It’s alright Dashie, we are almost there.” Pinkie said through a massive smile. Pinkie Pie’s energy had spiked to the extreme when she had eaten something, and Dano had continuously fed her as they walked. Despite this increase in bounciness the pink mare continued to cough whenever she moved around too much or laughed too hard. The survivor guessed she had bronchitis or an infection in her lungs from her exposure. Either way she needed help sooner rather than later. “So Mr. Daniel” Pinkie said as she chewed on a small piece of apple Dano had just given her “how long have you been in Equestria?” Dano looked over his shoulder a bit. “This planet is called Equestria?” Pinkie chuckled. “No silly. This is the country of Equestria. This world is… well the world! You didn’t answer my question though.” Dano sighed as the prospect of politics entered his mind. “A few days.” Pinkie Pie bounced a bit on Dano’s shoulders. “Great! We can throw you a ‘welcome to Equestria’ party!” Pinkie began to cough from her exertion just as Dano pushed through the last of the forest to find the small clearing around the entrance of Sanctuary. Luna stood in the cave entrance flanked by Shining Armor and another light brown coated stallion wearing a white lab coat and stethoscope around his neck. His short brown mane and blue eyes seemed familiar to the survivor, but he pushed it aside as he noticed that he was a doctor. Shining appeared to be particularly happy to see his sister and Luna also had a small smile covering her face. “I see you have completed your objective Daniel. Well done.” Dano kept a flat expression as he stopped in front of the welcoming party. “We need to take care of Pinkie first then we can start handing out congratulations.” Luna’s smile shifted a bit to resemble a sly grin as she sensed something Dano did not. “Very well Daniel. We will take Pinkie Pie to the hospital then we can de-brief you.” With that Luna turned to leave with the lab coated pony in tow. Dano followed them as Shining Armor and the five mares lagged behind. They were too busy chatting to keep up with the group, and fell behind quite a bit. Dano followed Luna through the large main cave for a while, and he realized they were moving down a different path than before. Despite the many paths that branched off of the main one Luna did not deviate as the group moved down the straight road sized formation. Lighting their way were plenty of yellow magical lanterns with golden clad guards below them. Luna, Dano the doctor and Pinkie Pie walked for what felt like a quarter mile until the route they were on suddenly ended in a dual gate system that was made up of a thick iron portcullis in front of a wooden gate. The two blockades were built in such a way that the mechanisms they controlled them were hidden behind rock, and there were a pair of guards on each side of the dual gates. As the group approached the gate house the guard in charge called for the gates to open. The sound of gears and chains responded, and the portcullis rose into the mountain while the gate were split down the middle and pulled apart. Dano was impressed with the ingenuity of the ponies, but his mind was sent into a tail spin as he moved through the gate house into the massive expanse that was Sanctuary. Dano was in awe as he looked around, and his mind had trouble processing exactly what he was seeing. He stood on a bridge no wider than the cave he came out of that spanned a large trench that dropped into a black abyss. In front of him stood another gate house, but this one resembled a more traditional one. It stood a good fifty feet tall by thirty feet wide, and was flanked by two towers that were twenty feet taller. Thirty foot tall walls ran off in both directions as they followed the curve of the trench, and dozens of grey clad unicorn guards patrolled the barriers with bows and quivers resting on their back. Many more golden clad guards stood in front of the gate house, and it peaked Dano’s interest that both guard types were a single color and race. This thought was a blip on the survivor’s radar however as his eyes finally moved upward. Instead of a ceiling Dano saw slanting walls that mimicked the external appearance of the mountain, and they were covered in stone housing carved into the walls. Thousands of magical lanterns dotted the walls or stood on stone posts, and with their combined strength the massive room was lit as if it was daytime. The sky was full of flying pegasi and other airborne animals as they went about their day. The survivor finally realized that the entire mountain had been hollowed out and held a large walled city inside that had been carved from the very mountain. Both Dano and Pinkie Pie’s expressions were the same, for neither of them had ever laid eyes on the massive city before. Luna turned and watched the two as they took in their surroundings while the doctor waited at her side. “Impressive isn’t it?” Luna’s words brought Dano back to the real world. “How long did this take?” Luna seemed to calculate the answer in her head as she brought a hoof to her chin. “With the assistance of almost every sentient species known to us we managed to carve the majority of the city including the walls and trench in a little over six months.” Dano’s jaw dropped. “Six months?” Luna nodded as she returned he front hoof to the ground. “The Dragons and Diamond Dogs came in handy, but every race worked in concert. This is our last safe haven after all.” Dano moved to ask more questions, but Pinkie Pie began to bounce on his shoulders in excitement. “This is amazing! Is that a dragon?! Oh! I wonder if the Cakes rebuilt Sugar Cube Corner?!” Dano soon tuned out the pink mare as she continued on, but was brought back to his mission as she began a particularly heavy hacking fit. “We better get moving.” Dano said as he listened to Pinkie wheeze. Luna gave a curt nod before turning back to Sanctuary and moving toward the gatehouse. The four beings crossed the fifty yard long bridge quickly to receive the same treatment from the guards as before. The gate was ordered to open, and the portcullis and wooden doors opened in concert to revel a bustling city scape. Dano, Pinkie Pie, the doctor and Luna all passed under the gate house and entered into the fray that was metropolitan life. Luna cut a path through the crowd with her rank, and ponies of every race stopped whatever they were doing to bow deeply at their princess’s feet. Other beings Dano would classify as livestock or familiar animals also bowed when Luna passed by. Donkeys, Cows, Rams, Zebras and Mules all paid their respects. Others Dano would call mythical beasts did not bow, but dipped their head more out of respect than the princess’s rank. Griffons, Minotaurs and small Dragons all moved to let the princess pass. Dano received the exact opposite from those around him. Glares and fearful glances fell on his person, but the survivor ignored them as best he could despite the slow souring of his mood. He was not here to make friends. He was here to win their war. The group moved through what Dano guessed was multi-level residential housing after coming out of the gate. The cobblestone roads they traveled were slightly crowded with those moving to and from work. The occasional cart moved with the foot traffic, but this soon changed as the four moved out of the residential area into the center of the city. Apparently the market, shops and other businesses inhabited the middle of Sanctuary, and the streets were packed with ponies and their comrades. Stall vendors shouted their wares over the din of thousands of living beings, and the thunder of hundreds upon hundreds of hooves colliding on stone made the ground quiver. Luna, Dano, the doctor and Pinkie Pie pushed through this mess slowly until they came out the other side to find the relative calm of more residential housing. A few minutes passed before the group arrived at what was the hospital for Sanctuary. Carved out of the same grey stone as every other building the hospital sported a large red cross over its main wooden double doors, large windows and small gardens in stone troughs lining the cobblestone walkway. The three story medical center was shaped like a large, rectangular C, and the two wings flanked the entrance imposingly. The hospital staff was obviously waiting for the group as a pair of mares with what looked like nursing hats adorned with a red cross on their heads stood flanking a gurney. Both of their tattoos had a red cross incorporated in them, and it only reinforced their position as medical staff. Once Dano reached the two nurses, who were giving him very unwelcome looks, he laid Pinkie Pie onto the clean white sheets of the gurney. With his burden removed the survivor stepped back just as the two nurses pushed the wheeled bed up the entrance ramp and into the hospital. “See you later Mr. Daniel!” Dano couldn’t help but smile as he watched Pinkie Pie wave frantically before she disappeared into the hospital. “See you later Pinkie.” Dano responded under his breath before turning to see Luna and the doctor having a straight faced conversation. “Please make sure she recovers Doctor Whooves. She is crucial to the war effort.” The doctor nodded. “I didn’t see too much wrong with her. I believe with some magical therapy we can get her back on her feet quickly.” It was Luna’s turn to nod. “Very well Doctor. Also, please allow her friends to visit at any time. I do not want to argue with Twilight over visiting hours.” The doctor gave the princess a curt nod before a quick bow. “As you wish Princess.” The doctor pulled out of his bow only to turn and trot into the hospital leaving Dano and Luna alone in the small courtyard. “Now what?” Dano asked calmly. “We go to the Keep and debrief.” Luna responded just as coolly. Dano nodded and motioned for Luna to lead, and she did so without wasting any time. The pair silently decided to not go through the city center again, but instead to skirt the city all together. Dano learned there was a continual path around the inner circumference of the walls, and that the cobblestone street was all but abandoned. With the distant sounds of the city but a mere echo the two beings found themselves walking in relative quiet. The survivor was content to keep things that way, but the princess seemed hell bent to draw out a conversation. “Tell me about your home Daniel. It has been a long time since I have had a friendly correspondence with my avatar, and I wish to know more of your world. Dano let out a sigh as his gaze fell to the cobblestone beneath his feet. “Well there is a lot to discuss about my ‘world’.” Dano’s tone was flat and soft. He did not want to speak yet something compelled him to. “Every place has its patterns. Your Ponyville is no exception.” Dano chuckled at Luna’s words. “Maybe, but I doubt it is anything you want to hear.” Luna shrugged. “I have lived a long life Daniel yet I still find those small intricacies of life fascinating.” Dano gave Luna an imploring look. “You never struck me as the philosophical type.” Luna smiled. “There is little to do during the night other than think.” Dano nodded as he recalled many a night alone and wondering. “Well, I guess my story starts with my first death after an accident…” Luna and Dano walked slowly as the survivor told his story. He went over his life after waking from the metal coffin that had kept his body safe as the world around it died away, he talked of his meeting with Echo and living in his cabin and he talked about the struggles he faced when Discord made his move. Luna listened intently as Dano talked, but there was one thing the survivor did not speak of in depth. His friendships. Although he could keep his cool when the thought of his long gone friends passed through his mind delving into the intricacies of those relationships, especially Fluttershy’s, was still too much for him. Luna either did not notice or chose not to press for the topic of friends never came up in depth. After a long walk and talk Luna and Dano reached the rear of Sanctuary. Like the front of the city there was a gate house flanked with two towers and several golden clad guards. Again Luna and Dano moved passed the portcullis and doors after they had been raised to see yet another bridge the same size as the one on the opposite side of the city. This bridge lead to what appeared to be the keep of Sanctuary, and the building itself was made up of three large half cylinders carved from out of mountain rock with the center being much taller and larger. The “roofs” of each cylinder reminded Dano of the Kremlin due to their shape. Once passed the gate the survivor noticed the sudden lack of guards, and he guessed that they were all in the city proper. The pair moved across the bridge to pass through a pair of heavy wooden doors and into a large foyer. The inside of, what Dano guessed was, the Keep was starkly different than the exterior and Sanctuary itself. Instead of grey stone there were white marble floors, marble pillars and an arching ceiling covered in works of art. Purple carpet with a red fringe served as a guideline for those moving around the Keep, and Dano watched as servants wearing suits and maid outfits moved around the large room carrying silver platters, books or other forms of entertainment. Luna led Dano down the main carpet that ran through the center of the foyer. Ponies and the occasional griffon or zebra all bowed at the princess’s feet, but the bows were curt. Many of them were either high ranking officials judging by their garb or were actually working. Dano received the same glares as before. The foyer eventually opened up into a round room flanked on both sides by staircases, and a large gold clad door rested where the stairways met. Luna proceeded to move passed the stairs and into the room behind the gilded doors with Dano in tow. The area Dano moved into resembled the first room he had seen in Sanctuary. The marble walls were covered in maps and notes along with a bank of copper tubes. Rudimentary wood filing cabinets lined the left wall while the right was occupied with desks where several unicorn mares sat and wrote messages with quills in their magical grasp. In the center of the room was a massive table with a three dimensional map of what Dano guessed was Equestria. Around the table dressed in their uniform armor were Charger, Sky Lance and Monty Blade. Along with them was a grey feathered Griffon much larger than the survivor had seen in his brief stint in Sanctuary wearing a just as massive bear skin coat, a male Zebra who wore gold bracelets and necklaces over most of his neck and arms, a human male sized Dragon with red scales, gold spikes and pale yellow wings and underbelly and a large, brown dog like being with massive forearms and a jeweled collar. “There you are Daniel.” Monty said with chipper present in his voice. “I would like to apologize for our previous meeting place. We needed to trust you before we let you through our defenses.” Dano nodded as he approached the table with Luna. “Apology accepted.” Dano said with a flat tone. “Good!” Monty said as he sorted through some papers which were held in his grey magical hold. “Now I must introduce you to the rest of our commanders.” Monty indicated the Griffon with a hoof. “This is King Frenzy. He is the monarch of the Griffon Kingdom and commands the Griffon component to our forces. Frenzy nodded to Dano, and the survivor returned the gesture as Monty moved on to the Zebra. “This is Chief Mombasa. He is the leader of the surviving Zebra that migrated to Equestria recently. Again Dano returned a nod from the commander. “This is Oliver.“ Monty said as he pointed to the dog. “He is the alpha of the local Diamond Dogs.” The Diamond Dog regarded Dano like he was a threat to his position. “And this is Garble. He serves as envoy for the Dragons as their leaders are far too big to fit in this room.” Dano received a glare from the adolescent dragon which the survivor decided to not return. “Now that the introductions are complete we can move on to your de-briefing.” Monty shuffled through more of his papers sending some of them off to the mares at their desks. “I take it that Pinkie Pie is in the city?” Dano nodded. “She is in the hospital recovering.” Dano could feel the non-pony beings in the room size him up with their eyes. “Did you encounter any resistance?” Monty began looking through papers that floated back towards him form the mares at the desks. “I killed two corrupted ponies and wounded a human.” The group all looked at him with a bit of confusion. “Did you say ‘corrupted’?” Asked the dragon with an obviously teenage voice. Dano nodded again. “I have seen it before in my own kind. The lack of color tipped me off, but their ferocity solidified my suspicions.” The group looked at each other, Luna included, before Monty set his papers down to focus on Dano. “If what you say is true how can we change them back?” Dano frowned a bit. “You cannot. The only way to ‘save’ them is to kill them.” The large Griffon slammed a yellow claw on the table in front of him. “That cannot be true! I will not eradicate my kinsmen!” Dano remained calm as he looked at the infuriated Griffon. “I murdered the love of my life’s father in cold blood.” The room instantly quieted. Even the mares writing at the desks looked up from their papers to listen to Dano. “No matter what you do, no matter what you say you cannot change them back. They will kill their family and like it, and you must stop them.” The group mulled over what had been said as Dano remained quiet. “We will continue this conversation… later.” Monty said awkwardly. “For now we need to get you settled and ready. With the Elements of Harmony back in play we can finally make our first moves in this war.” Dano looked at Monty with confusion on his face. “What do you mean ‘first moves’? I was told you were invaded three years ago.” Monty nodded. “We did, but we have not made any actions other than to relocate. Without the Elements of Harmony any move we made would have been futile.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose. “The enemy has a finite number of soldiers. If you moved against them earlier you could have at least put a dent in their forces.” The group looked at each other while Dano sighed. “I know this is a peaceful place, but you cannot tell me you have never fought any wars.” Monty seemed offended by Dano’s statements. “If you are insinuating that we are blathering idiots or cowards then I will have you know that my grandfather served in the Diamond Wars.” Dano gave Monty a bemused look. “How many wars have you fought in Monty?” Monty opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off with Sky Lance’s hoof. “None of us have any actual fighting experience.” Sky pulled her hoof back from her commander’s mouth after giving him a glare. “We have however received years of training on the subject.” Dano sighed. “Fine.” Monty, still fuming, let out a sigh of his own. “I do realize that you have been in combat before Daniel, and I look forward to your advice on the subject. However I implore you to remember your place. You hold no rank or sway over any one here, so please keep the tone… professional.” Dano got the hint. “If that’s what I need to do then so be it.” Monty forced a smile. “Good. Now if you would please excuse me. I have plans to make.” With that Monty bowed towards Luna before turning all of his focus to his papers. The other ponies in the room followed the supreme commander’s lead while the others nodded in respect. Sensing the finality of the meeting Dano turned and quickly walked out of the situation room after throwing the doors open. Despite the calm on his face the survivor was fuming at Monty’s words. Dano was no expert in politics, and he could see the supreme commander was a veteran of that study. The only thing the survivor knew for sure was that Monty needed to either listen and put his pride away or watch what his pride would do to his forces. Dano was brought out of his fuming by the sound of Luna approaching. “I am sorry for Monty. He is from a very traditional military family.” Dano turned and looked at Luna. “He is going to get people killed Luna.” Luna seemed conflicted by Dano’s words. “I have never personally seen combat nor have I had the interest to read about it in depth. I must trust my subordinates Daniel, you understand this.” Dano sighed as he turned and looked down the large foyer. “I hate politics.” Luna placed a reassuring hoof onto Dano’s shoulder. “As do I.” Luna brought her hoof back down to the ground before walking toward one of the curved stair cases. Dano followed behind the princess as she began to climb the stairs, and the two began a quick trek through the Keep. Like the foyer the rest of the stronghold was marble on marble with a purple rug serving as a path. Luna led Dano through the many halls of the Keep until she reached a single wooden door. She pushed it open with a hoof to reveal a round room that Dano guessed was his residence. Dano moved into the somewhat large room to take in its features. To his right was a large bed covered in a regal purple and white checkered comforter with a matching pair of purple pillows. The bed frame itself supported a large awning which reminded the survivor of something a little girl would want. To the right of the bed with its back to the rounded wall was a large darkly stained wardrobe, and to the left of the bed stood a wash basin atop a darkly stained wooden cupboard. A mirror stood above the basin to allow the user to see themselves during their morning routine. Across from the entrance itself was another portal covered with two thin stain glassed doors. The image of what appeared to be Celestia with a sun backed by a rolling green field was displayed on the left door, and the right held the same image with Luna, the moon and a starry night taking the place of the previous scene. The rest of the room was bare save for a small magical lamp over a desk on the far left of the room. Dano looked around his new home for a few moments before turning to see Luna standing in the door. “This is quite extravagant for a country at war.” Luna sighed as Dano’s tone forced his meaning home. “Many of the nobles were adamant about their living quarters.” Dano crossed his arms and gave Luna a bemused look. “I do not see why that matters.” Luna sighed again. “Without the noble family’s support we could not hope to afford to pay for this war.” Dano frowned as he let his arms fall apart. “Luna this is not a simple war. This is the survival of your species. The sooner you learn that then the sooner you can win.” Luna digested Dano’s words, and after a long moment she spoke in a hushed tone. “Was it hard Daniel?” Dano looked at Luna questioningly. “Was it hard to kill?” Dano sighed. “In the moment, no, but it is something you live with for a very long time.” Dano watched as Luna continued to mull over everything the survivor had told her. “Listen Luna,” Dano said as walked across his room to place himself in front of the princess and look her in the eye. “When the time comes I have no doubt you won’t hesitate. When the consequences come then you will cope like the millions that have faced this problem before.” Luna and Dano’s eyes locked as a silent understanding passed between them. “Thank you Daniel.” Luna gave Dano a small smile before turning and wishing him a good night. Dano reciprocated quietly, and the soft sound of his door closing resounded in his quiet room like thunder. Dano sighed heavily as his own mind began to drift the coping of his own wars. He knew that, despite being much older than him, Luna and her sister Celestia were inherently peaceful in nature. The survivor did not know how the princess would respond to killing her own kind in the brutal combat Dano was expecting, but he hoped he could keep her all together until his job was done. Dano wandered around his room intent on exploring in order to waste time. He discovered that his wardrobe, the cupboard below the wash basin and his desk were empty, and without anything to occupy his mind the survivor decided to see what lay behind the two stain glass doors. A small balcony spread out in front of Dano as he opened the portal. He moved out of his room onto the veranda to find that his residence was on the lower third of the right cylinder of the Keep. Dano moved across the small balcony slowly as he enjoyed the site of the last airborne beings heading to their houses connected to the cavernous walls of Sanctuary. As he reached the edge he laid his hands upon the short marble railing as his eyes drifted from the sky to the city. Like above him the ground based residents of Sanctuary appeared to be winding their day to an end. How they knew what time it was Dano wasn’t certain until he saw a couple of the magical lamps that dotted the arching walls around him flicker and die. More joined in with their comrades, and soon Sanctuary was plunged into darkness save for some post resting lanterns in the city center. With the dark came the quiet, and with only the guards moving on the walls the world was completely silent. With a sigh Dano decided that the day was over and that sleep was the only thing left to do. Slowly he pushed himself upright before turning and walking back into his room. After closing the two doors to the balcony the survivor moved over to his bed to sit down heavily. The soft mattress offered limited support, and Dano found himself sinking into the bed slowly. He relished the soft mattress a little as his body was suddenly wracked with fatigue. With a stifled yawn the survivor rose from his bed to begin removing his dirty clothing. First came Dano’s tactical vest followed by his bullet proof vest. They were thrown on the floor haphazardly, and the sound of the metal clips in the tactical vest clattering against the floor echoed in the quiet. The survivor’s belt was loosened, and he pulled his camouflaged jacket and grey t-shirt off together before tossing them on top of the rest of his clothing. In the dark Dano could not make out much, but as his ran his hand over his chest he felt the new scar from Nightmare Moon’s blade join the ones he had gained from the wolf attack. The small dent in his skin occupied the survivor for a bit as his mind sifted through the images of his last fight on earth. Only after the image of his death did Dano pull himself out of his head to continue his disrobing. Dano’s boots, socks and pants came off next, and found a home on the pile of clothes next to the bed. Now naked save for his underwear the survivor crawled into his new bed before pulling the soft comforter over him. Dano stared at the awning above his head for what felt like hours as he simply thought. Never before in his life had he ever found himself in the position he was in now. He was alone, the last of his kind, with no one to lean on. Dano could not ignore the feeling of loneliness that had made a home in the back of his head since his arrival, and it was compounded from the still lingering rage and sadness of Soarin’s appearance. With a soft bed underneath him and a warm blanked over him the survivor found it hard not to sleep. Slumber came swiftly to Dano’s tired mind, and with it came dreams of a home long lost and friends long gone. well, i must say this story is quite depressing. yeah! where is the action? im working on it. you have to set the scene and all that jazz. daring do never had to set the scene... daring do isnt a real book *very wolf like growl* *very feminine squeak* darling... what was that noise? *cough before speaking in exaggerated deep voice* nothing! you are a moron dont help them Logic! there is chapter 4 for you all to enjoy. please rate and comment. that is all kthanxbai
StudySame Old Fight Chapter 5 Study Dano awoke to the crushing quiet that was associated with inside of a mountain. Even with the muffled sounds of Sanctuary in the distance the survivor could not deny the feeling of the peak pressing down onto his consciousness, and it made him uneasy. Sighing Dano sat up in his bed to find the room bathed in the colorful light that moved through the stain glass doors while it mixed with the warm glow of his own personal lamp. The calm that emanated from the walls around the survivor was broken by the sound of his door opening, and Dano focused on a single mare as she entered his room. The pale arctic blue pegasus pony wore one of the maid’s outfits Dano had seen on all of the other female attendants of the Keep save for the holes to accommodate her wings. Her light greyish gold mane was kept short, clean and held a small hat that was reminiscent of a French maid while her tail remained the average length. The survivor noticed that she seemed particularly nervous to be in the room, and her light orange eyes scanned the area slowly as if to watch for an incoming scare. Dano watched the mare as she entered slowly until her eyes finally fell on him. “G-good morning sir.” The maid bowed quickly, and Dano guessed she had been sent by Luna or another ranking official. “Good morning.” Dano responded with a slightly hoarse voice. “I have been sent to receive your order for breakfast as well as anything else you need.” Dano quickly threw his legs out of bed and rose before stretching. The sound of his vertebra popping was the only sound in the room, and once content the survivor turned to the maid. “Do you have a meat options?” Dano could almost see panic set in behind the mare’s eyes. “I-I can check in with the Griffon c-cooks.” Dano could feel his mood move south at the maids sudden and irrational fear. “Can you also try and find a bath that can fit me?” The mare nodded quickly. “Right away.” Dano watched as the maid practically ran out of his room, and he let out a sigh as he sat on the edge of his bed. The feeling of loneliness in Dano’s head made another push forward, but the survivor stifled it quickly. He realized that he had to keep the emotion at bay for as long as he could lest it flay his mind. How he would go about doing that Dano did not know, and he had serious doubts that he would succeed in holding it back for the required time. All he did know was that to win this fight he needed to have some sort of mental fortitude. The survivor did not dwell on it long, for his thoughts were broken by another intrusion. Dano’s door opened once again to show the same maid as before enter with a covered silver tray resting on her back and slightly outstretched wings while two large white coated, unicorn stallions with black manes wearing suits carried in an even larger metal trough in their gold magical grasp. With a loud clang the impromptu bath tub was dropped in the middle of the room, and the two unicorns departed while Dano rose and approached the maid. “What have we got here?” Dano mumbled to himself as he lifted the covering off the platter to see a raw salmon. With a sigh he realized that Griffons were half eagle and half lion. Their meat option was probably always raw. “Is everything to your liking sir?” The mare’s voice quivered at the mere thought of Dano’s displeasure, and the survivor could only guess as to what she thought her consequences would be if she failed. “I’m sorry but I can’t eat raw fish… miss?” Dano’s simple question caught the pegasus off guard, and she nearly dropped her tray. “Oh pardon me sir! My name is Sassaflash.” Dano placed the cover back on the platter before lifting the entire thing off of Sassaflash’s back. After balancing the platter on one hand he offered his free one which the mare took tentatively. “My name is Daniel. I would appreciate it if you used it instead of sir.” Confusion made a home on Sassaflash’s face as she lightly shook Dano’s hand. “O-okay s- Daniel.” Dano put on the largest smile he could, which was small in comparison to most, and Sassaflash did the same. “As I was saying please send this back for me. If the ‘cook’ asks please tell him that I can get very sick from raw fish.” Dano placed the tray back onto Sassaflash’s back gently, and she nodded as she was given her orders. “Is there anything else you need Daniel?” Dano looked over at his empty bath tub. “Some hot water would be nice, and plenty of towels.” Sassaflash bowed at the neck. “Right away.” With that the mare turned and walked out of the room in a much more comfortable fashion. Dano couldn’t help but feel a bit better as he proved he wasn’t the monster his fellow man’s actions had portrayed him as. Even so the survivor knew that this was a tiny victory. Action spoke louder than words, and was the only thing that would sway those Dano would eventually guide. A few minutes passed before Sassaflash and the two unicorn stallions returned. The servants carried large buckets of steaming water with their magic while the maid brought in several towels that were quite small to Dano, and he was glad he ordered several. After a few more trips from the stallions the tub was at a decent level prompting the survivor to politely ask for his privacy while he bathed. The three ponies acknowledged with bows and left without another word. Alone and standing in front of a steaming bath the survivor removed his underwear before slowly climbing into the tub. The warm water was almost unbearably hot on Dano’s skin, but he suffered through it. Quickly the survivor’s nerves adjusted and the bath became pleasant. Dano sunk into the water until only his head remain uncovered, and he let out a content sigh as his muscles relaxed. His bliss was cut short however when Celestia decided now was the time to speak. “I can see why Fluttershy fell for you Daniel. You can be quite charming.” Dano stiffened believing that the voice in his head actually emanated from someone in the room. He eventually calmed as he realized Celestia was speaking from inside his own skull. You need to stop poking around in my head. “There is little else to do in here despite the large amount of space.” An unamused Dano listed to Celestia’s light chuckle. Must you disturb me now? I’m trying to take a bath. “I see no better time to be honest.” Dano sighed as he slipped even deeper into the bath so the water covered his chin and mouth. You must have a reason to be speaking. Other than bothering me of course. “I do Daniel, but you may not enjoy it.” There are a lot of things I have done that I didn’t enjoy. “Very well. I must ask you to learn as much about Equestria as you possibly can. Study our culture and ways so you may better serve us.” Dano created bubbles as he sighed again. You are asking me to study? Like in school? “Yes. Twilight will probably help you if you ask. She tends to enjoy studying.” Fine. Whatever I need to do to get this war going. “Your enthusiasm is contagious.” Your sarcasm is palpable Celestia chuckled again. “I will leave you to your bath Daniel. Until next time.” With that Celestia fell silent. Dano continued to sit in his bath while his mind quickly debated Celestia’s words. The survivor agreed that he needed to learn of his allies and enemies before battle could commence, but he had guessed that it would come from exposure. Judging from the reactions of those he would be fighting for culture seemed like the last thing he would be discussing. Dano decided that he would simply enjoy his bath for the time being, but no longer than five minutes later the survivor’s door was opened once again to let in both Twilight and Rarity. “Speak of the devil.” Dano mumbled to himself as he practically glared at the two unicorns. “Good morning Daniel. I hope we aren’t intruding.” Rarity said with her usual high class accent. “Not at all,” Dano said with a massive amount of sarcasm. “I was only taking a bath.” “Great! I told you he would be fine with us coming in Rarity.” Both Rarity and Dano gave Twilight a bemused look. “He was being sarcastic darling.” Twilight took a moment to fully grasp the situation, and by the time she was done a small blush had covered her face. “Oh. I see.” Dano sighed. “What do you two need?” Twilight, being slightly embarrassed from earlier, shifted a bit quietly while Rarity went on undaunted. “Luna has asked me to provide you with some new clothing.” Rarity shot a glance over at the pile of cloths Dano had placed there yesterday. “I just hope that you do not want them the same color schemes as those.” Dano chuckled a bit as nostalgia brought back memories of the human Rarity. “I’m sure you have something bright and colorful for me to prance about in.” Dano waved his hand in the air as if he was holding a fake skull as he prepared to recite his favorite Shakespearian line. “Alas poor Yorick. I knew him, Horatio.” Dano chuckled again before turning back to see both mares looking at him confused. “Quite.” Rarity said dismissively as she approached Dano’s pile of clothing with Twilight close behind. “How long have you been in these anyway? They smell awful!” Dano watched both unicorns pick up and look through his clothing. Rarity’s expression of disgust was the opposite of Twilight’s curious eyes. “What is this material?” Twilight knocked her hoof on Dano’s bullet proof vest to hear the ceramic plated inside respond. “Nothing you could comprehend.” Dano said dismissively. “Now could you two excuse me so I can get dressed?” The two unicorns dropped Dano’s clothing before walking out quickly. “We will be waiting outside Daniel.” Rarity said over her shoulder. “Please don’t take too long.” Dano nodded a bit as his door closed. Once alone the survivor rose from his tub before gingerly stepping out to avoid slipping. The sound of water dripping off of him was quickly stopped as Dano used a couple towels to dry off completely. Discarding the towels with little regard to where they would land the survivor moved on to get dressed. He pulled on his underwear, socks, pants and belt, which still held an empty canteen holder, his knife and fanny pack, quickly before pulling his t-shirt and jacket over his torso. Dano left his jacket undone and his t-shirt outside of his pants. He did not see any reason to tuck anything in at the moment. Finally Dano pulled his boots on and tied them up. Completely dressed the survivor made his way out of his room to see Twilight and Rarity standing in the hall. “Let’s get going.” Dano said without a pause in his gait. “This is going to be wonderful!” Rarity said as both her and Twilight matched Dano’s speed. “I have never made clothing for a human before.” Dano rolled his eyes. “Don’t get used to it. I’m not that into dressing up.” Rarity huffed. “Now where is the fun in that?” Dano gave Rarity a serious look. “I mean it Rarity. I don’t need anything complicated.” Rarity sighed. “If that’s what you wish.” Dano let the conversation end there as the trio moved through the Keep. It didn’t take them long before they exited through the large doors of the building, crossed the bridge spanning the protective gorge and moved through the gate house into Sanctuary. The group made their way down side streets and alleys to avoid the traffic, and Dano was happy he was being led by someone knowledgeable of the city. Eventually the trio found themselves on the main road which was lined with businesses for the higher class. Boutiques, spas and jewelry shops stood shoulder to shoulder, but despite being so close to their competition Dano saw a very small amount of actual economic struggle. He even saw a pair of jewelers who worked at two different shops talking and having a good time. The survivor was blown back by the pure harmony of the world around him, and it made him feel even more out of place. After a brief stint on the main road Rarity, Twilight and Dano moved into one of the grey stoned boutiques. A sign with a colorful carousel surrounded by white hung above the light blue door. In elaborate cursive the black words “Carousel Boutique” were painted over the decorative merry-go-round, and Dano realized that the shop the human Rarity had owned was also owned by her actual self. As Dano moved into the main room of the boutique he felt a bit of nostalgia rise up inside of him. Like back in his own world the main room held several small stages that were covered in mirrors or mannequins dressed in elegant gowns and suits, and despite the grey exterior the shop was well lit while sporting a white and light blue color scheme. To the left of the entrance was a stairwell parallel to the wall that led to Rarity’s living quarters, and to the right was a hallway that held several doors. Dano knew that the doors were to dressing rooms or storage due to his previous knowledge of the shop and its owner. As soon as the trio had entered the Carousel Boutique Rarity had taken off upstairs leaving Twilight alone with Dano. An awkward silence settled over them before the survivor decided that the time was as good as any other for his inevitable request for the lavender mare’s help. “Do you still live in a library Twilight?” Twilight gave Dano a confused look. “How did you know I lived in a library?” Dano shrugged. “A hunch.” Twilight gave Dano a strange look. “Okay… Well I live in the Keep’s laboratory, but I have plenty of books around if you want to take any out.” Dano shook his head. “That won’t be necessary. I need your help so I can learn about this world and Equestria specifically.” Twilight’s face lit up. “Like a tutor?” Dano sighed. “You can say that.” Twilight bounced a bit on her hooves. “I have always wanted to be a tutor! Let me go get set up.” Twilight dashed out the door after opening it quickly with her magic. “I will see you later tonight Daniel!” The lavender mare called as she ran down the road. Dano watched Twilight run out of Carousel Boutique with a small smile growing on his face. Celestia had been right when she said that the lavender mare would enjoy teaching the survivor. No longer than a few seconds later Rarity appeared as she walked down the stairs carrying a massive pile of colorful cloth and tools. “Where did Twilight run off to?” Dano watched as Rarity finished descending the stairs and moved to one of her stages. “She had to go get something ready.” Rarity shrugged. “Sounds like her. Now up on the stage Daniel.” Dano sighed before complying. “Nothing fancy Rarity. I mean it.” Dano climbed onto the relatively short stage before being assaulted by several measuring tapes simultaneously. “How about you tell me what you usually wear and we can go from there.” Rarity was taking notes as her measuring tapes continuously documented Dano’s size. “Jeans and a t-shirt will do.” Rarity huffed as she finished with her measuring tapes. “How bland! Why not a suit or something like that.” Dano glared at the fashionista. “A suit is not practical work or fighting attire.” Rarity sighed. “I guess you are right. You are free to go if you wish.” Dano hopped off of the stage. “Would it be alright if you made me a single set of clothes for me to change into? I don’t want to wear this dirty stuff anymore.” Rarity nodded absentmindedly as she picked out certain cloths from her pile. “It will be done soon.” Dano nodded a bit. “Thank you Rarity.” Rarity flipped her hair as she turned to look at Dano with a hauntingly familiar smile. “Not a problem darling. I’m happy to help.” Dano returned the smile with a small one of his own, but as he broke eye contact with the white unicorn the door to the boutique opened with the sharp ring from the bell above it. Both the survivor and Rarity turned to see Luna enter the shop, and the alabaster mare bowed at the presence of her princess. “Princess Luna?! What brings you to my boutique?” Rarity rose and gave Luna a very happy smile. “I came to collect Daniel. He has an appointment in the Barracks District.” Rarity’s smile diminished slightly as she realized that Luna was not there for business. “Oh… Alright.” The white unicorn turned her attention to Dano. “I will have these clothes ready for you later. If you want I can bring them to the Keep when I’m done.” Dano shook his head lightly at Rarity. “That won’t be necessary. I can come back when I’m done with Luna.” Rarity nodded lightly before returning to her pile of cloth. Knowing that she had been lost in her work Dano shifted his gaze back to Luna. “Shall we get a move on?” Luna nodded before turning and moving out the door with Dano in tow. After a few moments of walking down the street the survivor struck up a conversation. “So we are going to the ‘Barracks District’? How many districts does Sanctuary have?” Luna kept appearances up as those on the street around her bowed. “Five. We are in the Dress District at the moment. There is also the Housing District, the Labor District and the Market District.” Dano kept pace with the regal princess as he took in the information. “So the city was planned to be divided up like that?” Luna nodded. “Yes, but the names came from the populous. It surprises me how easy a group of ponies can give something a nickname.” Dano managed a small chuckle. “A place gains an identity when you live and work there. It becomes such a big part of your day, such a big part of your life that you cannot imagine a day without it.” Luna gave Dano a small smile. “You never stuck me as the philosophical type Daniel.” Dano chuckled as he heard his own words sent back at him. “When the Muse strikes me I can be quite thought provoking.” Both Luna and Dano chuckled lightly as they continued to move through Sanctuary toward their destination. After several minutes of navigating the cobblestone streets of the city both the navy-blue princess and the survivor passed out of the Dress District into the Barracks District. The change was almost instantaneous, and the sound of pleasant chatter between upper class ponies was changed into marching songs and shouts. The building’s themselves remained grey, but they seemed to take on a whole different persona. There wasn’t any open windows or colorful signs, but simple advertising for armorers, sword smiths, pole turners and fletchers. Some of the grey buildings were replaced with short walls patrolled with grey guards. Luna explained that that was one of the many large barracks that dotted the district. Some of the barracks displayed large colorful banners while others held plain dove tailed flags with simple numbers on them. Again Luna told Dano that each unit had a heraldry flag. Those which were much more extravagant belonged to the Royal Guard while the plain ones belonged to the large volunteer army raised to fight in this war. With the brief lesson concluded along with most of their walk Luna led Dano into one of the small shops. The survivor guessed he was both an armorer and sword smith by his sign which held a pony shaped breast plate behind a sword. Just as Dano believed he entered into a large dimly lit room filled with the necessary equipment to produce metal arms and armor. A large stone furnace with red hot coals and fire seen through the large half circle hole took up a large portion of the far left and rear wall. An accordion bellows that protruded from the bottom right of the quarter circle forge was constantly being pumped by a young dirty colt. Dano could not tell what color his coat, mane and tail were as they were covered in soot and his dark reddish brown eyes were filled with exhaustion as he pumped. The back right of the wall was covered in racks filled with swords Dano would classify as “cavalry swords” due to their short, thin curved nature. Next to the racks stood several mannequins with varying degrees of armor on them of different types, and each seemed to be in a different state of repair. To the left of the door was a pair of large metal troughs. The one closest to the door was filled with scrap swords and armor waiting to be melted down and reused, and the one farthest from the door was filled with coal for the furnace. On the far right wall was a staircase parallel with the partition rising up to the second story, and in front of the staircase was a small wooden counter with what looked like an accounting book atop it. In the center of the room stood a large anvil atop a stone base next to a wooden barrel filled with water. The entirety of the store was dirty and dark with the only light emanating from the forge itself. Standing behind the anvil on his hind legs was, what Dano guessed, the proprietor of the shop. He held a long of piece of metal with his left hoof as he struck it with a hammer strapped to his right. The stallion was also covered in soot like his assistant, but his stark white coat somehow managed to shine through. A short light brown mane and similar tail matched those worn by the guards of Sanctuary, and his piercing blue eyes were locked on the piece of metal he was fashioning. Dano caught a glimpse of his tattoo, and through the grime the survivor could make out a smiting hammer crossed with a bronze straight sword. Even after Dano and Luna entered the shop the owner did not stop his work until he felt satisfied. After a few more swings the red hot metal was dipped into the water barrel, and a sharp sizzle accompanied a billow of steam as the metal cooled rapidly. Free from his work the proprietor pulled his hammer off of his hoof before placing it on the anvil and settling on all four hooves. The large stallion moved around his anvil before addressing Luna with a bow. “Pleasure to see you Princess. May I ask what brings you to my humble forge?” Luna turned to Dano. “Daniel, this is Bronze Blade. He is the best sword smith and armorer in Equestria.” Bronze Blade chuckled deeply. “You flatter me Princess, but I’m afraid that title is on its way down to the next generation. I’m getting much too old to keep up anymore.” Both Bronze Blade and Luna laughed at the small joke before the princess motioned to Dano. “Blade, please meet Daniel. He is the one I talked to you earlier about.” Bronze Blade offered a dirty hoof, and Dano took it. “Pleasure to meet you. Nice to see my afternoon helper isn’t a scrawny filly.” Dano shook the stallion’s hoof with a confused look on his face. “I’m working here?” Dano released Blade’s hoof after a few shakes before turning to see Luna smirking a bit. “Of course Daniel. How else will you pay off the armor?” Dano sighed. “I guess you’re right.” Dano returned his attention to Bonze Blade. “So Luna tell me that you need armor and a blade.” Dano nodded. “It would make sense. I lost my only real weapon a few days ago.” Blade nodded. “A lost sword won’t do you much good now will it?” Dano shrugged again. “It wasn’t a sword, but the analogy works both ways.” Blade chuckled. “Well no reason to be standing around when there is work to be done.” Bronze Blade turned to his apprentice who had been dutifully pumping the bellows. “Pipsqueak! Get my measuring tape.” The colt stopped on the bellows before walking behind the counter and removing a measuring tape that matched Rarity’s in design. The apprentice brought the tape over to Bronze Blade and helped the sword smith wrap it around both of his front hooves. As soon as his job was done Pipsqueak turned to Luna just as Bronze Blade began to take measurements of Dano. “It’s a great to see you again Luna.” Dano noted that Pipsqueak spoke with a heavy English accent. “It is a pleasure Pipsqueak. How is the apprenticeship going?” Pipsqueak smiled widely. “It’s going great! I really think this is gonna get me my cutie mark for sure.” Dano raised an eyebrow as he held his arm outstretched for Bronze Blade. “Cutie mark?” Luna nodded. “Ah yes. A cutie mark is that symbol on a pony’s flank that shows their special talent. It is a sign of maturity and skill.” Dano nodded a bit. “So they just appear when you figure out your life?” Luna pattered her chin with a hoof as she tried to break down the complex magic surrounding a cutie mark. “Essentially that is true, but there are many more variables.” Dano waved a hand dismissively. “You don’t have to go too into depth Luna.” Luna nodded. “That is probably for the best.” Dano’s gaze was brought back to Bronze Blade as he pulled his measuring tape off of his hooves with his teeth before tossing it over Pipsqueak’s back. “I will tell you the truth Luna. I have never made armor for somepony of Daniel size and frame.” Luna gave Bronze Blade a skeptical look. “Are you saying you can’t do it?” Bronze Blade let out a deep laugh. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t give it a try now did I?” Luna chuckled. “I will leave you too it then.” Luna turned her attention to Pipsqueak. “I will see you later Pip.” Luna gave Pipsqueak a gently noogie, and a cloud of soot formed as he shook his head to get away. “That’s enough of a break for you Pipsqueak. Get back on that bellows before I make you clean the shop.” Bronze Blade’s light hearted threat was enough to pull Pipsqueak from Luna, and after another goodbye the colt was back on the bellows warming the forge. “I will see you later Daniel. Don’t let Blade push you around too much.” Luna, Bronze Blade and Dano chuckled at the joke before the princess left the shop. “No sense in wasting time.” Blade said as he moved back behind his anvil. “What do you need me to do?” Dano asked. “I have never done anything smithing related.” Bronze Blade slipped his hammer back onto his hoof. “You can use these tongs and grab a piece of metal for me.” Bronze Blade offered Dano a pair of thick tongs, and the survivor took them in his hands before following his orders. He grabbed a large slab of steel, one large enough to fit over his torso, and set it on the anvil. “I would shield your eyes.” As soon as Bronze Blade uttered those words his hammer fell onto the metal, showering the area in sparks. Dano flinched a bit, but held the metal in place as Blade’s hammer fell again and again. The survivor made sure to listen to the stallion’s orders as he was told to shift the plate after each blow, and eventually the red hot metal began to take the shape of a breastplate. After building up the sweat from the heat and strain Dano was ordered to put the newly formed plate into the water. Once again the room was filled with the sound of sizzling metal as the hot steel cooled. “Well that wasn’t the easiest thing I have ever done.” Dano said as he wipped sweat from his brow before removing his jacket. “Get used to it Daniel, we aren’t even close to done.” Dano sighed. “This is going to take all day isn’t it?” Bronze Blade chuckled. “Maybe most of the night too.” Dano groaned. “I didn’t sign up for this.” Bronze Blade flashed Dano a smile. “Neither did I. Now grab your tongs and get back to work.” Dano sucked in a deep breath before grabbing his tongs, pulling another piece of metal out of the forge and setting it on the anvil. For hours Dano, Pipsqueak and Bronze Blade worked in the dark of the shop. The steady pumping of the bellows gave the room something akin to a heartbeat as the staccato hammer falls echoed in the workshop. The lights outside of the store died as night came, but the two ponies and human did not halt. Through the dark they formed red hot steel into its desired shape before dropping it into the barrel. Only with the return of light outside of the shop did Dano finally reached an end to the extreme heat and exhaustion associated with forging metal only to find himself dozing off on the staircase as Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak added fastenings to the randomly sized plates of metal with small hammers attached to their hooves with straps. Before Dano could fall into the slumber his body craved so much he was pulled off of the staircase and into the center of the shop. Standing only because he was partially propped up the survivor was instantly brought back to life as a bucket full of water slapped him in the face. “What was that for!?” Dano had gone from tired to fuming in ten milliseconds flat. “You were asleep on your feet, and we need you to be awake for this next part.” Dano glared at Bronze Blade as both the white stallion and his apprentice chuckled at the soaking survivor. “Now stand still.” Ordered Bronze Blade as he lifted the first piece of Dano’s new armor onto him. For the next several minutes Dano stood in the center of the shop as plates and overlapping sections of metal were placed on his person. Where one piece ended it was connected to another with protected clasps or straps. Eventually the entire ensemble was complete, and Dano looked himself over to see grey plates looking back. Over Dano’s chest was a single concave breast-plate that covered him from neck to hip holding up a U shaped collar that opened in the front. Using several thick straps a flat back plate covered the rest of the survivor’s torso. A single relatively thin pauldron wrapped tightly around the front and back of Dano’s right shoulder, and it was accompanied with a pair of solid plates that surrounded his bicep. A vambrace that was slid up the survivor’s arm covered his lower limb and elbow with a special protruding piece. A leather glove with tiny overlapping plates covered his hand, and the metal shifted in just the right way so they protected the hand when it was both closed and open. Dano’s left arm did not hold a pauldron or vambrace, but was covered by a sleeve of overlapping plates that engulfed his shoulder and ended at his wrist. A hole was cut in the sleeve right above the inside of the elbow to allow the maximum range of movement. Again Bronze Blade’s skill at sizing the metal bands was shown as they meshed perfectly without colliding. Another glove matching the one on his right hand adorned its pair, and a metal heater shield the same size of Dano’s breast plate was held to his arm with a thick leather strap over his forearm and a ridged metal handle in his grasp. The newly forged shield remained unpainted, and the survivor planned on keeping it that way. Over Dano’s hips was a segmented metal skirt that ended halfway down his thighs with special belt loops for his synthetic belt which had been pushed through them. A notch that followed the natural flow of his legs was cut in both the front and back of the skirt to allow a full stride. Underneath the skirt was a two part thigh casing that ended above the knee, and the lower leg was completely encased with greaves that held protruding rounded covers for the knee. Dano’s boots remained unchanged, and their light brown exterior was lost in a sea of grey metal. Dano twisted his torso and rolling his shoulders to feel that the armor encasing him did not restrict his movement in the slightest. “Nice job Bronze Blade. It feels like I’m in normal clothing.” Bronze Blade circled Dano inspecting his armor while telling Pipsqueak to write down notes for small changes. The survivor noticed that the young colt used a strapped glove like apparatus to hold a quill. “I had my worries about the sleeve, but it looks like it fits well.” Bronze Blade lifted Dano’s shield arm to watch the segmented armor move. “I am worried, however, about the small gaps between the plates.” Dano looked down at his left arm to see small slits of skin around his elbow. “The chainmail should cover it though.” Dano watched as Bronze Blade took a step back from him. “What do you mean chainmail?” Bronze Blade gave Dano a slightly confused look. “Don’t humans wear armor during time of conflict?” Dano nodded. “Yeah, but armor like this hasn’t been used in over five hundred years.” Bronze Blade nodded. “Well that explains your complete lack of metal working skill.” Dano gave Bronze Blade a bemused look as Pipsqueak chuckled. Apparently metal working was an easy skill for them. “Either way you are going to need a shirt of chainmail, a padded undershirt and a sword with its sheath.” Bronze Blade moved to his counter as Pipsqueak put his notes down atop the working space. “I know an excellent metal smith who can make your chainmail. The padded shirt may take a bit longer seeing as I will have to go to the Dress District for it.” Bronze blade used a quill glove to jot down even more notes on the paper Pipsqueak had been using. “And the sword?” Dano asked. “Hmm.” Bronze Blade looked over to the rack of swords to his right. “I’m guessing those would be too small for you.” Dano nodded. “Well you could tell me what you want and maybe I could put it together.” Dano sighed as he searched his brain for the knowledge of medieval weapons in his vast library of military knowledge. “How about a hand and a half sword.” Bronze Blade raised an eyebrow. “I’m not familiar with it, nor am I familiar with hands.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose. “A hand and a half sword is a straight sword about thirty nine to forty eight inches long. It is also called a long sword due to its use as a two handed weapon.” Bronze Blade nodded a bit. “So you want a two handed sword? How will that work with your shield?” Dano mulled the question over. “How about we shorten the length of the blade to two and a half feet, and the handle as well so the pommel would sit in the center of my bottom hand.” Bronze Blade brought a hoof to his chin. “That could work. It would be light enough for single handed blows but capable of two handed attacks.” Dano shrugged. “I guess. You are the expert after all.” Bronze Blade chuckled. “I have been called plenty of things but an ‘expert’ is not one.” Dano chuckled a bit. “Is my indentured servitude finished?” Bronze Blade waved his hoof in the air dismissively. “Yeah, yeah. If you want you could come down and help out around the shop though. I could always use a pair of hooves, or hands in your case.” Bronze Blade chuckled at his own joke. “I will think about it.” Dano said with a tiny smile. “Should I leave this suit here or what?” Bronze Blade finished his notes before looking up at Dano and pulling his specialty glove off. “That would be best. I need to make some minor adjustment anyway.” Dano nodded, and after some help from both Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak the armor was off him and in a small pile in the back of the shop. The survivor turned to leave, but before he could he had a sudden realization. “Hey Bronze Blade? Could you do something with my knife?” Dano indicated the knife on his belt. “Sure, why not?” Bronze Blade said with a shrug as Dano undid his belt, pulled his knife off of the strap and held it in his hand. “Can you put it on my breast plate like this?” Dano placed the blade on his upper left chest above his pectoral muscle. The blade was situated with its handle pointed down at a sixty degree angle with its tip pointed to the upper left. “Seems like a strange place to put it, but I will see if I can do it.” Dano handed his knife over to the white stallion. “Thanks a lot Bronze Blade.” The sword smith took the sheathed knife in his hoof. “No problem Daniel. I will send Pip to the Keep when everything is done. We both know he will be happy to see Luna.” Bronze Blade and Dano looked over the white stallion’s shoulder to see Pipsqueak passed out in front of the counter. “Poor guy. I really worked him hard last night. It was his first all-nighter too.” Bronze Blade moved over to Pipsqueak and tossed him over his back. The colt didn’t stir in the slightest. “I will take him home so he can rest. I suggest you do the same.” Being reminded of his fatigue Dano felt it seep out of his muscles. “I guess you are right.” Dano said with a yawn. Bronze Blade chuckled before moving out of his shop with Dano in tow. The two split up as the white stallion locked his door and moved in the opposite direction of the survivor’s destination. Both Dano and Bronze Blade bid each other a final farewell before moving away from the shop. Dano found himself tired, hungry and dirty as he trudged through the streets of Sanctuary. Luckily the beings around him gave the survivor a wide berth as he walked out the Barracks District, into the Dress District and to Rarity’s front door. After observing the closed sign decorating the shop’s portal Dano was forced to knock on the colorful entrance. The sound of hooves moving inside somehow managed to rouse the survivor enough to stand without leaning on something, and the door opened to reveal a poufy, pink robe clad Rarity. “Nice to see you Daniel. Please come in. I was just on my way out to go see Twilight.” Rarity moved back from the door to let Dano walk in. “Sorry for not coming back yesterday Rarity. I got caught between Luna and a sword smith.” Rarity gave Dano a slightly disgusted look. “I could tell.” Dano sighed lightly. “Anyway I’m here to pick up my clothes.” Rarity gave Dano a look of pure horror. “Not with those arms you are.” Dano rolled his eyes. “Then how do you expect me to get them back to the Keep.” Rarity used her magic to remove her robe and run several brushes through her mane, tail and over her coat simultaneously while standing in front of one of her mirrors. “I told you that I was on my way to see Twilight. I can carry them for you.” Dano sighed. He was too tired to fight. “Alright, fine. Can we just go?” Rarity huffed as she put on fake eyelashes with her magic. “I am still not ready.” Dano crossed his arms. “I haven’t slept since the day before last. I would like to get some rest.” Rarity sighed. “Very well.” The white unicorn levitated a pile of blue jeans and t-shirts of various shades and colors before walking out her door. Dano followed eagerly, and after the mare locked her entrance the duo began the trek back to the Keep. The walk was short as the pair made their way through extremely light traffic. After reaching the gate both Dano and Rarity were let through without hassle, and they soon found themselves crossing the bridge, opening the doors and moving through the foyer of the Keep. Rarity led Dano down one of the halls branching off of the main foyer to the right of the entrance. After a short walk the white mare pushed her way into a room blocked with a simple wooden door. Dano followed to see a relatively small area that smelled of chemicals. The walls were covered in full bookshelves that reached the marble ceiling, and in the center of the room was several tables pushed together to multiply its length. Beakers and flasks holding a plethora of colored liquids adorned the massive desk. Twilight was in the room paying attention to a certain group of beakers that were bubbling while taking notes. The arrival of Rarity and Dano did not cause her to turn, but a disgruntled cough from a certain fashionista as she drew near did attract the purple unicorn’s attention. “Ah Rarity. Good to see you.” Twilight set her quill down and turned to the pair as they came to a stop. “Likewise Twilight. I hope you are ready to go?” Twilight nodded. “I just have to finish these notes and we can go to the hospital.” Twilight turned her attention to Dano. “Where have you been? I had put together a lesson plan and everything.” Dano sighed quietly. “I’m sorry Twilight, but I got pushed into some work by Luna.” Twilight smiled. “It is alright Daniel. We can start after the girls and I visit Pinkie.” Dano shook his head. “I can’t start today. I haven’t slept in a while, and I would love to just take a nap.” Twilight nodded with a smile. “Alright. Tomorrow it is.” Dano nodded as Rarity huffed a bit. “Come now Daniel. We need to put your clothes away.” Rarity turned and began walking out of the room. “I will see you soon Twilight.” Twilight reciprocated before returning to her notes. Dano guessed the short conversation was over and moved in behind Rarity as she magically levitated the pile of clothes behind her. The alabaster unicorn already knew how to get to the survivor’s room, and so the trip across the Keep was quick and lacking detours. As soon as Dano walked through the threshold into his temporary abode behind Rarity he made a b-line to his bed. A bit of his mind noticed that his room had been cleaned since he had last seen it, and everything from the floor to the sheets on his bed had been replaced or scrubbed. Tired beyond his own comprehension Dano fell onto his bed unceremoniously. “Now’s not the time for sleep Daniel we have clothes to put away.” Dano pressed his head deeper into his pillow to try and block out Rarity’s words. “Just toss them somewhere.” Despite his voice being muffled Rarity picked up Dano loud and clear. “Think nothing of it!” Dano felt his pillow ripped from his grasp before he himself was pulled from his bed by his ankle. With a grunt the survivor rose from the marble floor he found himself on, and moved to assist Rarity. Together the unicorn and the human placed the clothes into their appropriate spots. Due to the lack of hangers the shirts and jeans were stacked in piles next to each other on top of some internal drawers that took up the bottom of the dresser. To Dano’s surprise he found that there were several pairs of socks and underwear that mimicked the shirts in their range of hues. “I don’t remember asking for socks or underwear Rarity.” Dano said as he stared at a pink pair of the foot covers. “I noticed them when I was looking through your clothes the other day. Seeing as they appear to be part of your everyday wardrobe I decided to try my hoof at them.” Dano nodded a bit. He had neglected to bring up the need for underwear or socks when he was putting in his order and the fact that they had been supplied relieved him a bit. The new underwear and socks were put in the drawers below his clothes, and once everything was done the dresser was closed. “Now Daniel I want you to remember that each shirt has its own jeans. Please try to keep them matching.” Dano rolled his eyes before sitting on his bed and removing his boots. “Yeah sure.” Rarity was satisfied with the answer, and moved to leave. “I will see you later Daniel.” Dano mumbled his response as he clumsily pulled his boots off before pulling himself into bed and curling up under his blankets fully dressed. The survivor did not hear his door close as Rarity left for he had descended into sleep as soon as he had become comfortable. He drifted through a dreamless slumber as his body and mind shut down to recuperate, and a part of Dano was thankful for the lack of images passing through his mind. ===================================================================== Following those first few days Dano soon settled into a routine that kept him busy and moving which in turn kept the memories of home at bay. He would rise and order a breakfast from Sassaflash who had apparently been assigned to him. After the whole raw fish experience the survivor decided that he would keep with what most of the other races ate with slight changes. The usual eggs and side salad was augmented with nuts and berries for extra protein and nutrients. Dano knew that he would need them to shorten his recovery time between fights. Along with his breakfast the survivor would order a bath, and while it was being filled he would usually brush his teeth and hit the head. Dano learned quickly that the Equestrian’s did not write in a language that he could understand, and he actually walked into the mare’s room on accident. The reality of communal bathrooms and the overall feel of the Keep made the survivor guess that the whole structure was designed like a hotel. To him it was more of a gilded prison, and he relished every time he was out of the Keep. After breakfast Dano went into Sanctuary. He learned quickly the lay of the land, and how the city was organized. Save for the housing stretching up the walls that were referred to as “perches” the city was split into four equal quarters with a circle taking up the center. The effective shape resembled an archery target with the Market District holding the center while, if you referenced the entrance gate house as south and the Keep as north, the Barracks District held the top right, the Dress District the top left, the Residential District the bottom left and the Labor District the bottom right. Dano never strayed passed the Barracks District, and the time between breakfast and lunch was spent in Bronze Blades shop. The survivor’s reasons for working for the white stallion were two fold. With the manual labor came strength, and despite being fit Dano had never fought in prolonged hand to hand combat. Along with this boost in muscle mass came knowledge. Bronze Blade, who was a very distant relative of Monty Blade, was considered a rarity in Equestria. He had served a stint as the personal armorer for the Royal Guard which was a very coveted position. This rank came with high pay and connections that he still used to this day. Bronze Blade would tell Dano stories of being in the “civilian” arm of the Royal Guard, and the survivor culled as much information as he could. As Bronze Blade and Pipsqueak stopped midday for lunch Dano would go back to the Keep and spent a few hours with Twilight in her lab. Being an intellectual the lavender mare made a wonderful teacher, and the few hours in the lab with the survivor was usually spent reading from books. The core of every “lesson” as Twilight liked to call them was a different facet of Equestrian society. From the effects of magic on the world and how each of the races interacted to how the state worked both domestically and with foreigners was covered. Through Twilight’s teachings Dano learned geography along with the cultures of those races that were supporting the Equestrians in their war. The basic way Dano would describe the continent he was on was to compare it the west coast of Africa flipped over so that the east coast touched the sea. The climate was not African in nature, but more like the east coast of the United States. The north was mountainous and temperate while the south was warm and humid. The two major mountain ranges of Equestria spawned in the north-east and split to create something of a pocket. The Iron Mountains went west and was the natural border between Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom, the latter dominating the arctic north. The Fang Mountains, or simply the Fangs, moved south and hugged the coast for about half way down the length of Equestria. The rest of the country, save for the arid deserts of the south west, was made up of rolling plains and small mountain ranges. Dano saw why equine like beings would call this place their home, and he bet their ancestors once ran free over the land before settling down. Twilight spared no details when describing the other races that joined the coalition against Nightmare Moon. The Griffons were said to be an aggressive species who sounded like Vikings to Dano. Despite their relative barbarism the Griffon Kingdom sported some of the most ingenious cities in the world. Being half bird the Griffons built their towns and centers of power high up in massive forests that made red woods look like twigs. Their cities were nigh unassailable, but that had never been put to the test. The only recorded war between Equestria and the Griffon Kingdom took place four hundred years ago, and centered on the major city of Stalliongrad. The three week conflict was called the Sky War due to the amount of airborne combat. Nothing was gained by either side. Along with the Griffons the Zebras were also a more primitive state than Equestria. The lived to the far west in savannahs, and they had no central government. Instead tribes would wander the dry plains under the leader of an individual chieftain. Wars between them were settled by a champion from both sides, and they had never moved east. The Zebra population in Equestria was very low due to the massive journey to get between the savannah and the pony’s country. This low contact level lead to some ponies fearing the mystic Zebras, but they eventually came around after some exposure. The last two client races of the coalition, the Dragons and Diamond Dogs, both followed a very solitary life style save for the large canines need to be in a pack. Both factions did not hold any land nor wanted to. Their main goals were to collect jewels and reproduce. Despite this very primal lifestyle these species were anything but simple. There have been times where Diamond Dog alphas were known to be diplomatic with each other, and had even rallied together to protect their race. Dragons were no different. The large lizards live solitary lives collecting hordes to impress females, but every Dragon bowed its head to a very old and secretive female. No non-Dragon species has ever laid eyes on the All Mother, and she tends to dictate how the large lizards interact with other beings. Through her peace has been kept between Equestria and the solitary Dragons. The last group of species that did not hold their own lands or place in the coalition were considered citizens of Equestria. Mules, Donkeys, Rams, Cows, Sheep and Minotaurs were held under the blanket of the pony’s country, and they in turn supported their adopted state. Twilight said that those races once held countries of their own, save for Mules which are the offspring of ponies and Donkeys, but had lost them due to some outside force. Dano asked if Equestria had conquered or annexed them. The lavender mare assured the survivor that Equestria was started by migrant ponies that came here, and that the land was not held by any type of government before then. Dano somewhat enjoyed his lessons with Twilight seeing as he was a naturally curious individual who loved history. Many a time the two would break off from the lesson plan to discuss certain subjects in more depth. Either way the survivor learned plenty of Equestria and its neighbors to accurately understand their cultures. This knowledge did worry Dano a bit due to the species of this world’s peaceful nature. How they would react to this war was anyone’s guess. After the lessons with Twilight Dano would usually return to his chambers for the rest of the day to simply waste time or reflect on what he learned. This chunk of time was soon taken up several days after the survivor started his new routine. Luna had conscripted Shining Armor to train Dano in the afternoon, and once his armor and sword were complete the two males got to work in the Royal Guard barracks in the Barracks District. The first two thirds of the time spent with the captain of the guard was used for sparring. Dano had never fought with a sword, and Shining Armor was an expert. Apparently unicorns fought by holding their sword with their magical grasp. The handles of their short cavalry swords were charged to increase the strength of the hold, but the enhanced telekinesis could only hold on for a good foot before it would break. The sword could still be held, but the control needed to make it move like a bladed weapon would be impossible under the stresses of combat. Shining Armor dominated Dano for the most part. The survivor was not used to the concept of fighting with a sword and shield, and he walked away with more bruises than he would like to admit. Eventually he began to get better as the captain of the guard critiqued him after blows that would have been lethal, but his skills advanced slowly. For the finial third Dano was taught about the standard military doctrine of the Equestrian Army. Apparently the only standing forces in the entire country was the Royal Guard and a specialty knight’s order known as the Order of the Iron Hoof. Shining knew very little of the Order except for the fact they there were all Earth Ponies, they were only called to arms in desperate times and that when their allegiance was shown they could not speak. Either way they were a major force to be reckoned with. Shining Armor also explained the Royal Guard, which was made up of Unicorns and Pegasi exclusively. They were highly trained soldiers who were generally used to defend the capital known as Canterlot or the princesses. When Nightmare Moon came to Equestria that all changed as the guard took extreme casualties. Their role became trainers and mentors to the rapidly growing Equestrian Army while trying to rebuild their numbers. Unable to stop the growing forces of Nightmare Moon the fledgling Equestrian Army and badly bruised Royal Guard were forced to fight a defensive war until Sanctuary was complete. The guard used some complex maneuvers that we just a series of feints before pulling back into the hidden city. From then on the Royal Guard and their army counterparts had been growing and training. Shining Armor went into depth as to what forces made up the Equestrian Army and their roles on the battlefield. The standard line infantry were the Lancers, which were predominantly Earth Ponies. They wore harnesses that held a six foot long spear as well as a short foot long blade on their helmet where a unicorn’s horn would be. Their strength was in the charge where their spears could be used to impale their foe. In prolonged fighting they were weak, but they were taught to hold formation in order to keep their spear points together and form a wall. Behind the Lancers were the Hussars. An all unicorn force the Hussars fought with swords and were the close quarter fighters of the Equestrian Army. After battle was begun they would usually wait to see if the Lancer’s initial charge would break their foe, and if the enemy held their ground they would charge in to support their comrades. The simplicity of their position allowed for their numbers to swell with relatively untrained unicorns when needed. Behind the Hussars and the finial line in the standard battle formation was the Dragoons. Another unicorn only unit the Dragoons used bows and arrows to attack from afar. This type of soldier required much more training in the use of his weapon than the Hussar, and as such had smaller numbers that are difficult to replace. The usual plan if the Lancers and Hussars rout or are overwhelmed is to pull the entire force out to save as many Dragoons as you could. The finial force in the Equestrian Army was the Light Troopers, and it was the pegasus arm of the military. Considered irregular forces they would fight against other airborne enemies or harass and flank an enemy on the ground. Their armor was the lightest in the Equestrian Army, and their weapons were usually only effective in the air. Their front boots held double daggers that folded back and forth, much like the ones Dano saw on the guards in the forest when he arrived. Along with these short weapons they wore half foot long blades on their helmet like a Lancer would. They were never used in prolonged combat unless it was a dire situation. Dano asked about how the other forces in the coalition fought, and all he could say was that the Griffons fought with reckless abandon anywhere, the Zebras preferred to be healers or support, the Diamond Dogs used their claws or shoddy spears and the Dragons never fought together. When asked about the minor beings under Equestrian control Shining told the survivor that Mules and Donkey were the majority of the Logistics Corp. while the Rams and Minotaurs made up the bulk of siege forces. Cows and Sheep did not fight and usually stayed out of any conflict. Shining Armor made sure to tell Dano that these tactics had been used in the Diamond War a good hundred years back. The survivor sensed that the captain of the guard did not trust the old ways and that he feared the casualties that he had weathered in the beginning of this war would return. Dano shared Shining’s concern, but he did not voice it. The captain needed as much confidence in his training as he could. The survivor putting in his two cents on the subject would only cause trouble. Dano’s life for the next few months became the same routine he set up only a few days after arriving in Equestria. Bronze Blade in the morning, Twilight during lunch and Shining Armor in the afternoon. The setup of his day provided the necessary structure for the survivor to keep his mind off of his past, but it did worry him as months went by. The lack of military movement forced Dano to begin attending the high command meetings when they came up. The survivor found that the conferences were short weekly updates on things related to the war effort but not actual planning. Whenever Dano brought this up he was shut down by Monty. Apparently the planning was still underway, and that the first moves were still months from being put into action. Dano usually left these meetings infuriated until one day in the middle of fall it all changed with a single message. Dun dun dun! quiet! what? I just ended with a cliff hanger! you did, but it is 2 in the morning and your guests are sleeping *looks up to see Rarity and Rainbow Dash passed out on bed with sweat shirts on* aww. they look so cute. they do... no going soft on my now Logic well that is a doozy of a chapter please rate and comment. that is all kthanxbai
MirrorSame Old Fight Chapter 2 Mirror A pained groan escaped Dano’s throat as his consciousness slowly returned to his body. A dull throb filled his skull causing his thoughts to jumble and collide with every beat of his heart. Behind closed eyes memories began to bleed into Dano’s mind’s eye, and the images of home appeared in no special order. The visions of a happy Echo, Jenna, Fluttershy and every other person the survivor called a friend mingled together, but were soon replaced by the horror of Nightmare Moon’s arrival. The memories of the sights, smells and sounds all culminated in the dulled feeling of Dano’s own death. With a gasp Dano opened his eyes as he shot up from his prone position into a sitting one. His hands frantically patted his chest where his enemy had stabbed him, but he found nothing but dried blood and his clothing. A sigh of relief exited the survivor’s mouth as he realized he was alive and not bleeding. His pulse did spike once again when his eyes rose from his body and he took in his surroundings, for as far as Dano could see was a white void with no discernible end or landmarks. The scene reminded the survivor of an empty canvas or a blank piece of paper. Worry and fear wormed its way into Dano’s mind as the answer to his location constantly eluded him. With a grunt Dano rose to his feet. His muscles felt stiff as if he had been static for quite a while, and once standing he found it hard not to feel tired from the simple movement. The survivor did not find it difficult to rouse his mind however, and his brain ran a million miles a minute to try and figure out where on earth he was. With a quick stomp Dano found out that the “floor” was something solid like concrete from the sound his rubber sole made when it collided with the ground. With a sigh and absolutely no clue where he was Dano decided that the only way out was forward, but as he took a step a familiar feminine voice entered his ears from directly behind him. “Glad to see you are awake.” Dano spun on his heals while reaching for his M9, but found only air inside of his hand. With a mental curse the survivor’s eyes finally fell on where the voice had emanated. He found an almost glowing white horse that blended in extremely well with the abyss behind it. What looked like large wings were pulled tightly against its back, and a long horn jutted from the horse’s forehead. Surrounding the horn and blowing as if it was in a breeze was a long mane made up of equal parts light cerulean, light turquoise, very light cobalt blue and pale heliotrope. The equines tail matched its mane in both movement and color. To finish off the horse’s appearance was a golden tiara studded with a single purple jewel, a large matching necklace, four golden boots shaped like the Fleur de Lis that seemed to work like horseshoes and what appeared to be a tattoo of a sun on both of its flanks. Dano gave the horse a cautious look before leaning a bit to see around the animal for whoever had spoken. The equine looked behind it as well in a curious fashion before looking back at the survivor with large deep magenta eyes. “What are you looking for Daniel?” Dano was shocked as he saw the horse speak, and he felt his jaw drop from the strange sight. “D-did you just talk?” The faint sound of laughter came from the horse. “I did.” Dano’s mind did a back flip as it was sent into overdrive. “You are a horse.” The equine nodded a bit. “And you are talking.” Again the horse nodded slightly. Dano blinked as his brain finally caught up to what he was seeing. Without anything else to do he began to chuckle from the pure insanity of his situation. Starting small and building into a booming roar the survivor’s laugh echoed through the white abyss he resided in. The equine chuckled along with the human, and after a good few minutes Dano calmed down enough to speak. “Pardon my manors ma’am, my name is Daniel.” Dano said with a massive amount of sarcasm in his voice before mumbling to himself. “I’m talking to a horse.” “My name is Celestia.” Dano’s features immediately hardened. “You mean the Celestia?” Celestia nodded after a short chuckle. With a sudden realization by the utterance of one name Dano’s understanding of his location rapidly changed. He finally grasped that he wasn’t in some coma or afterlife, but some place crafted by magic and forces he did not understand or could not control. “You seem to have changed from the last time I saw you.” Dano indicated Celestia’s body with a hand before crossing his arms and shifting his weight to one side. “If you are referencing my avatar then yes I have changed, but this is my true form.” Dano remembered the whole speech he was given when Celestia and Luna had told them of their true identity. They were avatars created by some very powerful beings to combat Discord who had shifted from one world to the next after his defeat in his original universe. The avatar’s job was to watch over the town of Ponyville while spreading their brand of magical harmony. They told Dano that they were but a small fraction of their creator’s power, and the thought that those magicians were in fact horses with wings and horns was weird even for him. Despite this he continued on. “Where am I?” Celestia’s warm tone reminded Dano of her avatar as she spoke. “Here is the space between universes, the gap between realities. I have brought you here in order to preserve your body as well as prepare you for your next mission.” Dano shifted his weight a bit in frustration. “What missions? Ponyville is gone.” Celestia’s motherly smile shrunk a bit. “Your Ponyville may be gone, but mine is still struggling.” Dano remained silent to force Celestia into explaining. “After your defeat Nightmare Moon used the residual connection of the portal between our planes of existence to come to mine. My avatar spent the last of her life force to try and warn me of this event, but she was too late. Nightmare Moon stepped into my castle with five others of your species and began to lay waste to everything that moved.” Remorse now made a home on Celestia’s face. “Luna and I were taken completely by surprise and we tried out best to save our ponies, but we were overwhelmed when Nightmare Moon broke Discord from his prison. Unable to do anything my sister and I could only watch as chaos overtook our ponies and lands. I managed to slip back into the portal to try and retrieve you while Luna stayed to set up some sort of resistance. When I arrived on your plane I found you dead, but the magic my avatar imbued in you managed to hold complete death at bay. I took you back into the portal where it was safe to revive you and let you recuperate.” Dano let a small sigh exit his mouth. He was, once again, being pushed into another fight. “Who else came with Nightmare Moon?” Celestia’s features changed from remorseful to neutral at the mention of their common enemy. “I do not know, but they were aggressive to the point of being blood thirsty.” Dano rubbed his chin a bit as he tried to think of anyone he knew who would fit that profile. Sadly he could not recall anyone like that, and those he could were dead. He did however have a question, which had been uttered before, begging to be asked. “How long was I out?” Celestia’s smile retuned quickly. “Three years.” Dano pinched the bridge of his nose as he felt the extremely overpowering feeling of nostalgia. “What do I need to do?” Celestia let out a small sigh as if she was holding her breath before smiling even more. “You need to save my world like you did yours. This time however, many more lives depend on you. You must not fail.” With that Celestia turned to leave, but Dano was not satisfied with his new cause. “What about my home? I have people to bury.” Dano’s voice became harsh at the mention of the dead. Images of home flashed in his head, but he held his temper and feelings in check. Celestia turned back around to face Dano. Her smile had faded into a shadow of itself. “We do not have time Dano. Let the earth reclaim what is hers.” With that Celestia turned and began to walk away. Dano moved to protest once more, but as he opened his mouth to speak a wave of intense fatigue washed over him. The survivor collapsed to his knees as his muscles failed him. His eye lids became heavy, and the urge to sleep over powered Dano. With little more than a whimper the survivor slipped into a deep slumber as he fell to his side. The last images that entered his mind were of Celestia walking into the nothing that surrounded the two beings. ===================================================================== The smell of crushed pine needles entered Dano’s nose as the feeling of a soft wind caressed his face. With a quick inhale the survivor’s eyes shot open to reveal a pristine night sky covered in bright stars framed with large pine trees. Dano’s eyes moved in their sockets as they tried to document everything around him, but all he could see was more night and trees. With a deep breath Dano forced himself into a sitting position. The survivor’s view didn’t change much from before. Instead of a night sky he found a seemingly endless pine forest stretch off into the darkness. Internally Dano let out a sigh of relief as he recognized an environment he could survive in. Externally his body was coiled like a spring, eyes shifting. He was prepared to launch himself at anything that exited the night to harm him, but as he sat for what felt like an eternity nothing came forth. Believing he was safe Dano rose to his feet, and the familiar feeling of fatigue filled his muscles. This time however his body recuperated much faster than before. Once upright the survivor checked himself over. He vaguely remembered his struggle with Nightmare Moon and meeting with Celestia so his first check was his weapons. He knew he had lost his rifle and pistol, but when he reached for his blade it was in its sheath. He guessed it was there since his hand was on the knife when he fell. Along with the eight inch blade Dano had in his possession his Magnum, a pocket full of rounds for the revolver, an empty canteen on his left hip, some small bandages and binoculars in his fanny pack and several pistol clips. Dano knew the bullets in the clips were useless to him, but he could use the powder inside to light a fire or something of that nature. Once Dano had the knowledge of every tool on him he began to look into his surroundings a bit more. He forced himself to look hard and listen carefully, and after a few moments he could make out the sound of moving water through the calm of the night. Knowing he needed the liquid to live the survivor decided that his first course of action would be to find the source of the sound. Without waiting any longer Dano moved into the night toward the noise of flowing water. Occasionally he had to halt in order to point himself in the right direction, but he made good time. Soon the survivor pushed through the sparse brush into a clearing dominated by a large river. Now out in the open Dano could see the moon, and he was slightly astonished at the size of the celestial object. It was much larger and brighter than the survivor remembered. Dano pushed the questions that arose away quickly, and moved towards the river. Dano took a knee next to the black water that flowed by while pulling out his canteen. Hoping that the movement of the water kept algae and other debris out of the liquid the survivor dipped the plastic container into the river. The water began to flow into the small opening of the canteen, and filled quickly. Just before the container was full Dano heard the staccato snap of a stick echo in the night behind him. The survivor turned his head to try and find the origin of the noise, but as soon as his eyes reached the forest behind him a shadow leapt from the woods. Dano reacted with pure instinct as he dove to the side releasing his canteen simultaneously. The dive was anything but pretty, and the survivor found himself on his side scrambling to rise and fight. Once standing Dano’s eyes fell on his attacker while it turned to its prey. The shadow gained features as it stood in the moonlight, and a very big-cat like growl emanated from its maw. At first Dano recognized a lion from the brown coat and large red mane the beast was sporting, but once his eyes fell on the large, red bat like wings and red scorpion tail the survivor realized he wasn’t fighting a normal lion. The beast did not care for Dano’s slight confusion, and advanced like any large cat would on its next meal. Dano began to take small steps backwards as his foe moved forwards. The big-cat and the survivor continued to move backwards away from the river, with the predator making short gains on its prey for a few seconds before Dano came to a sudden halt. He realized with a bit of shock that he had backed into a tree. The beast also realized that his quarry was now trapped, and with reckless abandon leapt into the air with a massive claw raised to eviscerate its latest victim. Dano reacted once again on pure instinct as his hand flew to his Magnum. The survivor managed to get the revolver out and pointed at the beast just as it cleared the small distance between them. A single shot echoed through the night as Dano’s Magnum spewed a single round from its barrel. The bullet flew the short distance between the weapon and the beast to slam into the big-cat. Despite being a large round the impact did not force the animal to shift directions, but it did release a pained roar as it collided with Dano. The two combatants slammed into the tree behind them before crumpling into a heap. Dano fought desperately to get out from under the big-cat to get back on his feet, and after a few moments of struggling he succeeded in this endeavor. While gasping for breath and riding the high brought on by adrenalin the survivor pointed his revolver at his foe, but the animal lay still. For a few seconds Dano kept his weapon trained on the beast just in case. It didn’t move the entire time. Satisfied that he was safe once again Dano holstered his weapon only to notice a faint green glow emanating from downstream. The sight was accompanied by the sounds of voices in the distance, and it forced the survivor to move even deeper into the forest behind him for cover. As Dano peaked around one of the large trees the glow grew in intensity until it could be made out in the dark. To the survivors astonishment the glow emanated from a horn attached to what appeared to be a small horse or pony that stood a good four foot tall at the shoulder. With the moon’s rays and the flare’s glow working in concert Dano could make out that the horn’s owner had a light grey coat, a short, bright blonde tail and dark yellow eyes. Over the equines natural fur it wore a yellow cloak that was tied together over its chest and supported a hood around its neck. Over that was a set of dark grey overlapping armor plates that wrapped around its flanks in the back and ended in stylized curves in the front. Over the equines hooves was dark grey metal boots that looked like a Fleur de Lis in the front and tapered around his lower leg. To complete the pony’s ensemble a helmet with large cheek guards, a visor and a crest that appeared to be made of its own hair covered its head. The head gear was held in place with brown straps around its snout and one under its chin, and holes were cut for the equines ears and horn. The single grey pony was not alone, but accompanied by two others. These other equines sported deep grey coats, long tails that were striped navy blue and purple and yellow, cat like eyes. Like their comrade the two extras wore what looked like armor over their coats, but theirs, while also consisting of overlapping metal strips and a stylized front, was a deep purple and pointed at the end of the strips. What looked like purple bat wings stuck out of holes in the armor and rested on the equine’s back. Purple metal boots that matched the grey pony’s in shape covered the two extra’s hooves. Attached to each side of the equine’s front boots appeared to be a blade that could fold out, and the four short weapons were arched like talons. Like their comrade the two others wore helmets held on by three straps, but they lacked the cheek guards and visor. Instead they helmet attached to a metal skirt that went partially down the pony’s neck and came to a point over its snout. A crest that looked like the equine’s “wings” ran down the helmet to a messy mane that matched their tails. The three ponies wandered down the river bank with ever shifting eyes. The two with “wings” seemed to be faring better in the dark then their comrade, and it wasn’t long before they found the body of the beast Dano had killed. The three armored equines moved away from the water and looked down at the dead animal with a bit of shock present on their faces. Little did they know that the survivor was no more than four feet from them with a hand on his Magnum. Dano watched as the grey pony pushed the dead beast with one of its armored hooves, and then whistled loudly. “Whatever that sound was it killed this Manticore real quick.” Dano quickly pegged the grey guard as a male by his deep voice. “I don’t even see any signs of combat” continued the pony, “and I don’t want to know who could have done this magic.” One of the guards in purple elbowed the one in grey. “No time for gawking, we need to secure the area.” The raspy voice of the one pony in purple also carried a deep tone, and Dano guessed he was also male. The three ponies fanned out a bit before heading into the forest. Dano stifled his own breathing, dropped to a knee and pressed himself against the tree he was using as cover to try and shrink his silhouette. He knew that no matter how much he tried he was still visible if those ponies passed his tree, and his hand gripped his Magnum tightly in preparation for the coming fight. The survivor did not know who his enemy was in this realm, and for all he knew the three equines were there to capture or kill him. Using his sense of hearing the survivor listened to the ever approaching ponies, but just as one of the leading purple clad equines poked his nose around the tree Dano was behind the sound of another pony approaching quickly washed over the clearing. The encroaching equines turned to see the intruder before dashing off towards the river. Dano let out a soft sigh when the danger of being heard disappeared, and leaned out from behind his tree once again to observe the three ponies he had been hiding from kneeling before another. The new pony looked much more like a horse, and towered over those who bowed at its feet. Its dark sapphire blue coat blended in with the night behind it, and its long moderate cobalt blue mane and tail was dotted with white star like spots. The long hair moved on its own as if a strong breeze flowed through the quiet forest. The equine sported a long horn as well as wings, which bore a striking resemblance to the Celestia Dano had seen in his “dream”. The horse also wore cyan metal boots like the ones at its feet, a small black tiara and a large, black cloth necklace adorned with a waxing crescent moon. The same moon appeared on the horse’s flank, but was surrounded by a black, amorphous blob. “Princess Luna! What brings you this far from Sanctuary?” The horned pony asked without rising. Dano blinked as he observed the true form of Luna. Confusion made a home in the survivor’s mind as he struggled with his next move. He could believe the Celestia in his “dream” and trust this Luna. Or this Luna’s appearance was a trap, and she had allied with her avatar. Both scenarios seemed feasible to Dano, and he remained still as he debated with himself. “Do you not feel that Guardsmen?” Luna’s voice was soft and cool like the night she embodied. “W-what?” The pony in question seemed shocked by the question. “Be silent, and open your senses.” The three ponies seemed confused from Luna’s curtness, but she did not notice. Her moderate cyan eyes scanned the forest for whatever she was referencing. “Do you not feel that void in the world? An unnatural hole?” Even more confusion made its way onto the three pony’s faces, but Dano knew what Luna was talking about. Humans naturally produced chaotic magic from their mere presence. Luna was sensing the survivor, and with a sigh he realized he could no longer hide. Dano rose from his cover and walked slowly into the clearing. The sound of his footsteps were enough to draw the attention of the four equines by the river, and when all eight eyes fell on the human emerging from the woods a wall of tension formed. The three armored ponies quickly turned, stood shoulder to shoulder and formed a wall of flesh between Dano and Luna. Feeling he had come far enough the survivor stopped a few paces out of the forest to leave a good seven yard gap between the two parties. “Who goes there?!” One of the purple clad ponies challenged. Dano ignored the three equines blocking Luna, and instead stared at the horse with a neutral expression. Luna returned the gaze with her own flat features. “I said who goes there?!” The same pony challenged. “Stand down Guardsmen.” Luna’s order seemed to confuse the armored ponies, but they followed the order none the less and moved out of their athletic stances. “You know who I am then?” Dano kept his voice calm. “You are Daniel, yes?” Dano nodded. “Then you must come with me. You three,” Luna’s gaze fell to the three in front of her “as you were.” The three armored equines managed a slow, confused salute as Luna turned and began to move back the way she came. Dano moved to follow, but was blocked by the three ponies. “I don’t know who you are, but I better not catch you around here again human.” The horned equine said with an emphasis on “human”. His words were joined by spit sent by one of the ponies in purple on his boot. Dano chose to ignore the threat as he pushed passed the equines to join Luna downstream, and he found her waiting several dozen yards away from the group of armored ponies. As the survivor approached Luna hesitated so the two beings could meet before she matching Dano’s speed. The equine lead Dano through the dark by the river. “I would apologize for my soldier’s crude behavior, but they have only seen the worst of your race.” Dano grunted in response. “They have yet to see the worst of my race.” Luna gave Dano a somewhat worried look. “I do not know what happened to your home, but know that whatever happened there has happened here.” Dano grunted again. “It doesn’t matter. Everyone is gone.” Luna’s look only became even more worried, but she did not press. “I am taking you back to the largest bastion we have. A place called Sanctuary. There you will meet with the heads of our military so you can begin your assistance.” Dano nodded. “Should I expect resistance from your commanders?” Luna’s expression hardened. “Without a doubt.” Dano sighed. He was going to have to fight not only his enemy, but his allies as well. The two beings moved through the night without another word spoken. They follow the river for a while before breaking off the water way to move through the dense pine forest. Dano had no idea where he was being led, but Luna seemed to know where they were going. Before long the equine and the survivor found themselves skirting the side of a mountain. Dano gawked at the sheer size of the formation as well as its steep incline. Luna pressed on none the less, and the two rounded the mountain to find a small red glow emanating from ahead. The glow grew in intensity until Luna and Dano finally caught sight of its source. A lonely torch sat in a brazier attached to the side of the mountain. Below the small flame stood a single pony wielding a six foot long spear that was planted into the ground. The pony had a bright white coat, a short blonde tail and brilliant blue eyes. Over its coat he wore a chainmail cloak under gold segmented armor which had holes to allow a pair of white wings out from under the armor. A solid neck piece attached to the body armor and extended halfway up the equines throat. On its head rested a helmet with large cheek guards and a facemask that had been lifted to improve visibility. Atop the helm was a horizontal crest made of the pony’s mane, and its feet were covered by gold metal boots that matched both Luna’s and the other guards Dano had seen. Luna moved past the guard without noticing the pony, and the small equine snapped to attention and saluted as its superior moved past. Dano followed Luna past the guard, and found a large cave entrance with another brazier and similar guard on the opposite side of the portal. Luna moved into the well-lit cave, and Dano followed without question. The cave was massive. Standing a good ten feet at the height of the arch and a good twenty wide the formation appeared to be anything but natural. All along the walls were braziers placed to provide light, and upon a closer inspection the walls were covered in scratch marks. Dano guessed that this used to be a den for some sort of animal, but he kept his questions to himself as he moved even deeper into the mountain. Luna led Dano farther and farther away from the entrance. Down smaller random corridors and past rooms filled with other ponies or animals the survivor could not name. Some of the small equines Dano walked past flinched at the sight of a human. Others gave him angry looks. Either way the survivor got the feeling that he wasn’t welcome. He did however pick up that females of the race seemed to only stand at three feet tall on average as well as have smaller snouts and more curvy bodies. Luna ignored the stares that were directed Dano’s way, and after a few minutes of moving she passed through an arch covered by a simple blanket. Dano followed and found himself in a small room dominated by a large round table in the middle covered in maps and other cartography. Braziers that held no torch or other normal source of light were scattered around the room, and several small chairs and benches sat in the place they were last left. Standing around the table was three ponies each wearing the same uniform, but all drastically different. Luna advanced on the table while the three small equines bowed deeply. She ignored the salutes to her position and turned to Dano. “These three are the leaders of our remaining military.” Luna motioned with a hoof to a large grey stallion wearing what appeared to be a solid silver breastplate that covered his front half and silver metal boots. His short black mane and tail were groomed to perfection, and his silver eyes demanded respect from any who looked into them. He had a tattoo of two silver horseshoes locked together on each of his flanks, and he stood in what Dano could call an at ease stance. “That is General Charger, the commander of all Earth Pony forces.” Luna’s hoof moved to the next pony in line. From Dano’s observations she was a mare, and she wore the same silver breastplate and boots as her comrades save for the holes cut in it to provide access for her wings. She was dark blue with a long and free flowing sky blue mane and tail. Hey eyes matched her hair, and they took in Dano with a competitive feel. Her tattoo was of a single wing crossed with a spear, and she constantly flexed her wings as if they ached. “That is General Sky Lance, the commander of all Pegasus forces.” Luna’s hoof fell on the last in the row, and Dano saw a light brown stallion with a horn of matching color. His silver breastplate was decorated with a medal hanging around his neck that consisted of a thick blue band with two golden, crossed swords hanging from the suspension piece. His sliver boots also carried a small black gem in the top-middle section of the Fleur de Lis. This equines mane and tail was white whit hints of grey, and his green eyes coupled with the appearance of wrinkles on his face screamed old age. His tattoo was a single downward sword flanked by two gold five pointed stars. “And this is General Monty Blade, the supreme commander of our remaining forces and the commander of all Unicorn forces.” Luna returned her hoof to the floor before turning to the three commanders. “Generals. This is Daniel.” Dano made eye contact with the three ponies, and they returned the gaze with a stares ranging from contempt to outright rage. “What is a human doing here?” Monty Blade spat in an accent that sounded English. “I thought we were fighting those abominations.” Dano’s features remained neutral and his voice calm as he responded. “I have been brought here by Celestia to fix your problem.” Monty’s almost disgusted expression didn’t change. “I doubt someone as regal as Princess Celestia would pick such a barbaric animal as you to do anything.” Dano felt some anger start to boil inside of him, but he kept it in check. “I wasn’t asked to be here.” Sky Lance and Charger gave each other a nervous look. “I think Monty is right,” Sky Lance interjected with a somewhat aggressive tone “the last time I checked humans were something we didn’t trust.” The other two generals nodded. “And if Princess Celestia went to get you where is she now?” Charger’s deep voice didn’t surprise Dano in the slightest. “I can vouch for him.” Luna kept a calm expression as she tried to push her commanders to accept Dano. “Even so Princess, his story has too many holes to trust him.” Dano was about to launch his rebuttal to Monty’s comment, but as he opened his mouth to speak he was interrupted from inside his own head. “Daniel. Brace yourself.” Dano barely acknowledged the words before a pain spiked from the back of his head. Unable to contain the sheer burning sensation the survivor doubled over as he grit his teeth and slammed his eyes closed. The four equines in the room all took defensive steps back as Dano withered on the stone floor, and none made any attempt to help the human. The pain spread through the survivor until his entire body burned. When he felt he couldn’t take it anymore the pain subsided, but Dano felt like something was very wrong. His feeling was validated when he rose without moving any of his muscles, and he opened his eyes to see that he wasn’t in control of himself. “Generals” Dano said without his own input “I beseech thee to listen to Daniel.” Dano watched as the four equines in the room stared at him with looks of shock. “S-sister? Is that you?” Luna’s voice almost sounded sad. “Yes Luna.” Dano watched the gears turn in Luna’s head. “Why aren’t you here?” Luna seemed to be devolving into an emotional mess. “For Daniel to come to our world he needed enough magical energy to get here. I gave him as much as he needed, but it was too much for me. I have taken refuge in Daniel’s body until I can recuperate.” Luna’s jaw moved as she tried to process what was happening. “When will you be able to come out?” Dano felt sorrow permeate from Celestia’s conscience, and he couldn’t help but feel the same. “I do not know Lulu, but I need you to be strong. Daniel will save our world if you let him.” Dano knew the last sentence was more for the other three ponies in the room, and he watched as they slowly came to terms with what they were being told. “I must go now Luna. Please be careful.” With that Dano felt his muscles return to his control, and he collapsed as the toll of the possession overwhelmed him. After a few moments the survivor felt his ebbing strength return, and he rose back to his feet to see four equines still processing what they had seen. “What happened?” Dano asked as he sucked in a deep breath. “Y-your hair changed, and you had magical wings.” Sky Lane managed to get out thorough her own confusion. “I looked like Celestia?” Dano had experience with these types of transformations, but he had never grown wings before. “Yes” Monty said as he regained his regular attitude. “I suppose this is the proof we need.” Argued Sky Lance in a slightly less confident tone. “I agree.” The sound of both Charger and Sky Lance backing Dano forced Monty’s hand. “Very well. We will use you as an advisor and nothing more. You will not hold rank or any command whatsoever. Is that clear?” Dano nodded. “Good.” Monty moved closer to the table. “We will have to arm and armor you.” To Dano’s surprise quills and paper began to float around the room. The survivor noticed they had a feint grey glow around them, and that Monty’s horn was also glowing the same color. Each quill worked on a single piece of paper before the pieces of parchment were rolled up together and sent through a tube in the wall. “While they process those requisitions we may have a mission for you.” Dano nodded as Monty’s attention shifted back to him. “What needs to get done?” A small smile spread over Monty’s features. “Straight to the point. I like that.” Dano kept his expression neutral, and Monty let out an awkward cough at the returning gaze. “We have a crucial weapon in our fight against Nightmare Moon and her monsters. However, this weapon has been put out of commission due to a missing piece.” Monty turned to a second brass tube next to the one he had just sent the papers up. “Please send in the Elements of Harmony.” Dano couldn’t make out the response, but he didn’t care much. If a weapon needed to be built he would help. The faster he was done here the faster he could go home. The wait for the Elements of Harmony was thankfully a short one. An oppressive awkwardness had settled over the room. The three generals did not know how to react to a human with the soul of their princess in him, and Luna had remained quiet since Celestia’s appearance. When the Elements did arrive they drew the attention of everyone in the room as they pushed their way through the cloth door. The first to come through was a unicorn mare with a lavender coat, long moderate sapphire blue mane and tail with a purple and pink streak and violet eyes. Her tattoo was a pink six pointed star being orbited by six small white six pointed stars. Following her came another unicorn mare. Her white coat and indigo mane and tail were well kept and stylized, and she walked with an air of respect. Her azure eyes were half lidded as pointed her nose upward, and her tattoo of three diamonds screamed pompous to Dano. The next to enter was an orange mare wearing a Stetson hat over her long blond mane. Both her mane and tail were held together at the end with a red strap, and, compared to the pony that entered before her, was rather dirty. Three red apples made up her tattoo, and her green eyes were filled with an honesty that Dano could have sworn he had seen before. After her was a pegasus mare with a short rainbow mane and long rainbow tail made up of equal parts red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple. She didn’t walk into the room, but instead hovered with her wings as she rubbed sleep from her light magenta eyes. Her light cyan coat and feathers were broken up with a tattoo of a cloud shooting a red, yellow and blue lightning bolt. The last to enter was a canary yellow pegasus mare that slinked into the room. Her moderate cyan eyes shifted around the area to try and find any sort of threat. Her long pink hair and tail dragged on the ground a bit, and when she caught sight of Dano she leapt behind the orange mare after making a squeaking noise. This must have been normal seeing as everyone in the room didn’t seem to notice. Dano didn’t get a good look at the mare’s tattoo that appeared to be present on every one of the equine’s flanks, but he was too busy wondering why her eyes seemed so familiar. “You called for us Generals?” The lavender mare said in a tone Dano could only call “willing to please”. “Yes.” Monty responded without looking up from the maps he had been occupying himself with. “This human here is going to help you find Pinkie Pie.” Dano snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Pinkie’s name. “Who am I looking for?” Monty looked up from his maps with a curious look on his face. “Pinkie Pie.” Dano shook his head. “That can’t be right. Pinkie Pie is dead.” Every equine in the room locked their eyes onto Dano. “What y’all mean she’s dead?” The orange mare said with a bit of anger in her tone. “Twilight here said she could find her with magic!” Dano blinked in confusion. “T-Twilight?” The equines in the room shot each other worried looks. “Have you met them before Daniel?” Sky Lance said with a bit of confusion in her voice. “Pinkie Pie?” Dano receded into his mind as confusion mixed with grief. He was hearing names of people lost forever, and these ponies were talking as if they were still alive. “D-Daniel? Are you okay?” Dano looked up to see the yellow mare stepping out from behind the orange one, and when he caught a glimpse of her tattoo he could not tear his eyes away. It consisted of three butterflies with blue thoraxes and pink wings. Dano froze on the spot as he looked at the same exact symbol Fluttershy wore around her neck. With a sudden realization the survivor grasped the fact that he was looking at pony versions of his best friends and lover. “This can be...” Dano began to take defensive steps backwards as several emotions fought for dominance in his head. “This can’t be…” The equines in the room began to show worry for Dano, but they were too late. “THIS CANT BE!” Dano screamed as his mind broke from the stress. “You are all dead! I saw you die!” Dano began to point at the five confused and scared mares that had just entered the room. “You are human and you are dead!” Dano felt something on his shoulder, and he turned quickly to knock what appeared to be Luna’s hoof off of him. “Daniel you need to calm down.” Luna’s soothing voice was barely heard over the thoughts in Dano’s head, and he continued to back away from the equines in the room. Eventually Dano couldn’t take it anymore, and his mind finally slipped into a primal state. His instincts told him to run, and so he did. Without much regard for anyone around him Dano turned and sprinted out of the room. The world became small and tunneled as adrenalin pushed its way through Dano’s blood stream, and he ran down corridor after corridor without putting any thought into the direction he was running. Somehow the survivor found the main entrance, and with every ounce of epinephrine charged strength he had Dano sprinted out of the underground base. The two surprised guards at the entrance didn’t give chase as the survivor powered into the dark forest. For what felt like days Dano ran. He weaved through trees and leapt over obstacles with an ease reserved for a state of pure instinct. Eventually the adrenalin in the survivor’s veins drained out of him, and was replaced by massive amounts of grief and anguish. Unable to run any more Dano collapsed to his knees as tears began to flow. He was confused beyond belief. The people he was closest to and loved with all his being had appeared before him as animals. Dano let the tears flow, and his wails echoed through the night. As the survivor vented a rage formed in his core. His brain came to the conclusion that he was dreaming. That Discord was screwing with him. Charged with anger Dano rose to his feet and began to look around through teary eyes. “WHERE ARE YOU DISCORD!?” Dano’s words boomed in the quiet forest. “COME OUT AND FIGHT ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Dano continued to rage as he scanned for his foe. “Daniel. Calm yourself.” Dano swiveled as he seethed with anger. “Who said that?!” “You must calm down Daniel.” Dano continued to frantically search for whoever was talking, and his eyes eventually fell on a transparent Celestia that was walking out of the woods with a face of pure concern. “You… you aren’t real!” Dano pulled his Magnum out of its holster. “This is a dream!” Celestia stopped moving at the presence of the weapon that was shaking in Dano’s hand. “Daniel. This is not a dream. You need to calm down.” Dano kept the weapon pointed at the transparent equine as she spoke without moving her mouth. “Then why are my friends here?” Celestia’s face remained concerned as she maintained eye contact with the distraught Dano. “They are not your friends Daniel. Your friends died three years ago. You must understand that the magic of harmony is complicated and uncontrollable.” Dano let his revolver drop a bit. “Are you saying that you have no idea how this happened?” Celestia’s eyes dropped for a second before returning to Dano’s. “No. I do know what happened, but you must understand that both my own and my sister’s intentions were not to cause you pain.” Dano continued to stare at Celestia. “When a child was born in your Ponyville the residual magic of harmony that seeped into the fetus would replace the child’s real personality and appearance with a pre-set one that mimicked a filly born in my world.” Dano blinked as he tried to comprehend what he was being told. “So Fluttershy was never really her?” Celestia nodded. “She was a copy. The real Fluttershy was born a pony.” Dano felt his energy sap as he came to terms with what he was hearing. “She never existed…” Dano fell to his knees as he felt his heart fall into his stomach. “She was never real…” Once again tears began to form in Dano’s eyes, but he was too tired to stay up. With a soft thud the survivor fell onto his side to sob quietly into the night alone and cold. Unknowing to Dano Celestia simply faded into the wind as sleep came slowly to the distraught survivor. With a finial sob Dano slipped into a dreamless slumber where he escaped his woes under an indifferent moon. *gives Author a dirty look* what? you took forever to get this chapter out! *sigh* i know, but in my defense the summer time distracted me. its true. Author is easily distracted when it comes to this stuff not helping darling i must ask you to stop talking to yourself. it is quite strange i have been telling him that for years! *whimpers* im so, so, so, so, so, so, so sorry this took so long. the summer allowed me to do a bunch of stuff so i didnt get bored enough to turn on my muse. please be gentle in your punishment. also please comment and rate. that is all kthanxbai
